The case of the accommodation lately proposed by the Bishop of Dumblane to the non-conforming ministers examined wherein also the antient Prostasia, or, Episcopus Præses is considered, and the Solemne League and Covenant occasionally vindicat : together with a copy of the two letters herein reviewed : vvhereunto also is subjoined an appendix in ansvver to a narrative of the issue of the treaty anent accommodation.
         McWard, Robert, 1633?-1687.
      
       
         
           1671
        
      
       Approx. 331 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 73 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A51052
         Wing M231
         ESTC R5121
         12983139
         ocm 12983139
         96182
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A51052)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 96182)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 389:19)
      
       
         
           
             The case of the accommodation lately proposed by the Bishop of Dumblane to the non-conforming ministers examined wherein also the antient Prostasia, or, Episcopus Præses is considered, and the Solemne League and Covenant occasionally vindicat : together with a copy of the two letters herein reviewed : vvhereunto also is subjoined an appendix in ansvver to a narrative of the issue of the treaty anent accommodation.
             McWard, Robert, 1633?-1687.
          
           [4], 134 p.
           
             s.n.],
             [S.l. :
             1671.
          
           
             An attack on Bishop Leighton's attempt at reconciliation between episcopal and presbyterian forms of church government in Scotland.
             Attributed to Robert MacWard. Cf. NUC pre-1956.
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Leighton, Robert, 1611-1684.
           Solemn League and Covenant (1643)
           Dissenters, Religious -- Scotland.
        
      
    
     
        2000-00 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2001-12 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-01 TCP Staff (Michigan)
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-01 TCP Staff (Michigan)
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           The
           Case
           of
           the
           ACCOMMODATION
           Lately
           proposed
           by
           the
           BISHOP
           of
           DUMBLANE
           ,
           To
           the
           Non-conforming
           Ministers
           examined
           .
        
         
           Wherein
           also
           The
           antient
           Prostasia
           ,
           or
           
             Episcopus
             Praeses
          
           ,
           is
           considered
           ;
           and
           the
           
             Solemne
             League
          
           and
           Covenant
           occasionally
           vindicat
           .
        
         
           Together
           With
           a
           Copy
           of
           the
           two
           LETTERS
           Herein
           reviewed
           .
        
         
           VVhereunto
           also
           is
           subjoined
           an
           APPENDIX
           In
           Ansvver
           to
           a
           Narrative
           of
           the
           Issue
           of
           the
           Treaty
           anent
           Accommodation
           .
        
         
           II.
           COR.
           XIII
           .
           V.
           VIII
           .
        
         
           For
           we
           can
           do
           nothing
           against
           the
           Truth
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           Truth
           .
        
         
           Printed
           in
           the
           〈◊〉
           〈…〉
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           ALthough
           there
           be
           nothing
           more
           assured
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           acknowledgement
           and
           experience
           of
           all
           ,
           then
           that
           the
           most
           important
           events
           of
           this
           worlds
           concernes
           ,
           do
           much
           depend
           upon
           ,
           and
           are
           frequently
           turned
           by
           ,
           the
           observation
           or
           neglect
           of
           certain
           midses
           and
           expedients
           only
           ,
           yea
           greatly
           ,
           recommended
           by
           this
           their
           subservient
           aptitude
           and
           influence
           ;
           yet
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           lesse
           evident
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           souls
           everlasting
           wellbeing
           ,
           even
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           life
           ,
           by
           him
           thereto
           appointed
           ,
           are
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           slighted
           by
           an
           abstracting
           undervalue
           :
           But
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           beyond
           all
           controversie
           that
           the
           full
           perswasion
           and
           just
           estimation
           of
           these
           high
           and
           glorious
           ends
           ,
           whereunto
           they
           are
           designed
           ,
           would
           quickly
           intend
           our
           care
           about
           all
           things
           and
           circumstances
           thereunto
           ordered
           in
           an
           agreeable
           proportion
           ,
           and
           also
           extend
           our
           commanded
           circumspection
           to
           a
           fidelity
           even
           in
           the
           things
           that
           are
           least
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           only
           unseriousness
           and
           insincerity
           in
           the
           main
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           diversion
           of
           other
           temptations
           ,
           that
           occasioneth
           all
           the
           indifferencie
           ,
           contempt
           and
           mockery
           ,
           wherewith
           we
           finde
           the
           simplicity
           &
           meanness
           of
           Gospel-institutions
           commonly
           entertained
           ;
           and
           hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           they
           are
           despised
           ,
           and
           perverted
           by
           the
           vain
           pretenders
           to
           liberty
           ,
           gallantrie
           ,
           decencie
           ,
           civil
           obedience
           or
           the
           like
           ;
           But
           also
           they
           are
           all
           contending
           for
           them
           ,
           under
           the
           specious
           affectations
           of
           more
           calme
           ,
           sublime
           and
           serene
           contemplations
           ,
           and
           the
           saucy
           reproaches
           of
           hote
           disputations
           and
           bitter
           wranglings
           is
           endeavoured
           to
           be
           eluded
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           vilified
           into
           empty
           formalities
           ,
           and
           thereby
           an
           inlet
           made
           ,
           in
           the
           righteous
           judgement
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           the
           delusions
           of
           mens
           inventions
           .
        
         
           How
           much
           of
           these
           truths
           may
           be
           remarked
           in
           the
           ensuing
           discourse
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           here
           anticipat
           by
           an
           unnecessary
           reflection
           ;
           the
           point
           I
           aime
           at
           is
           to
           exhort
           every
           one
           ,
           desirous
           to
           be
           faithful
           to
           God
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           this
           evill
           generation
           ,
           wherein
           the
           strange
           variety
           and
           opposition
           of
           events
           that
           vve
           have
           seen
           do
           suggest
           such
           strong
           temptations
           ,
           and
           interest
           hath
           not
           more
           seduced
           mens
           mindes
           unto
           an
           irreligious
           lukvvarmness
           ,
           then
           their
           Spirits
           are
           most
           perniciously
           debauched
           by
           vvanton
           and
           vvild
           cavillation
           ,
           to
           studie
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           minde
           enlightned
           vvith
           the
           true
           knovvledge
           of
           the
           most
           High
           soveraignity
           ,
           and
           most
           pure
           holiness
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           most
           vvonderful
           love
           and
           marvellous
           condescendence
           of
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           perfection
           of
           the
           holy
           Law
           ,
           and
           excellencie
           of
           all
           Gospel
           O●di●●●●ces
           ;
           
           and
           next
           to
           have
           the
           heart
           established
           through
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           suitable
           faith
           and
           fear
           cleaving
           unto
           God
           with
           the
           whole
           soul
           and
           strength
           ,
           and
           hating
           every
           vain
           and
           false
           way
           :
           Surely
           he
           that
           is
           thus
           qualified
           shall
           never
           be
           moved
           ;
           but
           as
           he
           will
           be
           of
           a
           good
           ,
           sound
           ,
           and
           quick
           understanding
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           so
           in
           these
           so
           much
           tossed
           debates
           ,
           vvhereby
           the
           most
           part
           of
           this
           backsliden
           and
           light
           generation
           ,
           at
           best
           only
           seeking
           therein
           the
           gratifications
           of
           their
           own
           curiosity
           ,
           are
           many
           times
           sadly
           stumbled
           unto
           greater
           irreligion
           ,
           he
           will
           easily
           discerne
           and
           lay
           hold
           upon
           the
           will
           and
           way
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           being
           convinced
           that
           the
           meanest
           of
           his
           matters
           are
           not
           of
           a
           lower
           appearance
           ,
           then
           of
           a
           high
           and
           in
           estimable
           tendencie
           .
        
         
           To
           such
           therefore
           it
           is
           that
           I
           recommend
           and
           submit
           the
           ensuing
           disquisition
           ;
           (
           if
           the
           unconcerned
           world
           do
           laugh
           ,
           if
           the
           foolish
           mock
           ,
           &
           the
           wicked
           rage
           ,
           yet
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           my
           work
           is
           with
           my
           God
           ,
           &
           its
           fruit
           shall
           be
           to
           all
           the
           lovers
           of
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           in
           sincerity
           )
           being
           moved
           by
           the
           excessive
           silence
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           &
           the
           immoderate
           boasting
           of
           the
           other
           of
           the
           two
           parties
           ingaged
           in
           this
           affaire
           ,
           to
           interpose
           for
           truth
           thus
           unequally
           treated
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           poor
           essay
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           in
           some
           measure
           ,
           vindicat
           ,
           and
           a
           check
           given
           to
           the
           pride
           and
           swelling
           words
           of
           the
           Adversaries
           ,
           is
           all
           my
           aime
           .
           As
           for
           these
           of
           our
           opposites
           who
           may
           finde
           themselves
           more
           nearly
           touched
           in
           the
           few
           sheets
           subjoyned
           ,
           if
           they
           think
           me
           therein
           transported
           to
           any
           excesse
           I
           do
           assure
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           from
           the
           ungrateful
           violence
           of
           their
           provocation
           ,
           and
           not
           at
           all
           the
           choise
           of
           my
           own
           inclination
           :
           I
           acknowledge
           also
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           other
           Papers
           emitted
           by
           them
           ,
           then
           the
           two
           that
           I
           do
           particularly
           review
           and
           annexe
           ,
           specially
           a
           long
           Letter
           supposed
           to
           be
           .
           G.
           B's
           .
           and
           written
           by
           way
           of
           amplification
           of
           the
           former
           :
           But
           seing
           I
           do
           fully
           discusse
           his
           Text
           ,
           &
           after
           trial
           discover
           that
           his
           excellent
           &
           noble
           friend's
           gold
           ,
           as
           he
           speaks
           ,
           is
           but
           drosse
           ,
           I
           hope
           he
           will
           easily
           pardone
           my
           not
           prosecuting
           a
           further
           fruitless
           search
           into
           what
           he
           calls
           his
           own
           ore
           .
           And
           thus
           I
           dismiss
           my
           Reader
           unto
           the
           perusal
           of
           vvhat
           follovves
           .
        
      
       
         
           READER
           ,
        
         
           
             Before
             thou
             read
             be
             pleased
             to
             correct
             with
             a
             pen
             these
             Errata
             .
          
        
         
           PAg.
           18
           ,
           Lin.
           29.
           read
           ,
           probabilities
           .
           p.
           19.
           l.
           13.
           r.
           it
           s
           .
           p.
           21.
           l.
           29.
           r.
           Rule
           .
           p.
           23.
           l.
           15.
           r.
           an
           .
           p.
           24.
           l.
           13.
           r.
           preach
           .
           p.
           28.
           l.
           27.
           r.
           ordination
           .
           p.
           29.
           l.
           17.
           r.
           the
           p.
           52.
           l.
           2.
           what
           .
           r.
           with
           .
           p.
           55.
           l.
           17.
           with
           .
           r.
           which
           .
           p.
           68.
           l.
           31.
           r.
           revolutions
           .
           p.
           68.
           l.
           35.
           this
           ,
           r.
           his
           .
           p.
           72.
           l.
           30.
           r.
           cussed
           .
           p.
           73.
           l.
           30.
           expressed
           ,
           r.
           expelled
           .
           p.
           74.
           l.
           25.
           was
           ,
           r.
           were
           .
           p.
           79.
           l.
           29.
           r.
           wisdome
           .
           p.
           88.
           l.
           6.
           preserve
           .
           r●
           preferre
           .
           p.
           92
           l.
           18.
           he
           .
           r.
           the.
           ibid.
           l.
           28.
           
           Masters
           r.
           Majestie
           .
           p.
           106.
           l.
           23.
           your
           ,
           r.
           their
           .
           p.
           109.
           l.
           18.
           r.
           change
           .
           ibid.
           l.
           29.
           r.
           enjoyed
           .
           p.
           114.
           l.
           13.
           r.
           piece
           .
           p.
           115.
           l.
           23.
           pretended
           ,
           r.
           perpended
           .
           p.
           118.
           l.
           18.
           r.
           distinct
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           The
           Case
           of
           the
           ACCOMMODATION
           ,
           Lately
           proposed
           by
           the
           BISHOP
           of
           DUMBLANE
           To
           the
           NON-CONFORMING
           MINISTERS
           ,
           Examined
           .
        
         
           VVherein
           also
           The
           ancient
           Prostasia
           ,
           or
           
             Episcopus
             Praeses
          
           is
           considered
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Solemn
             League
          
           and
           Covenant
           occasionally
           vindicat
           .
        
         
           SUch
           have
           been
           the
           high
           and
           stiff
           oppositions
           ,
           and
           no
           less
           contrary
           and
           important
           consequences
           of
           Prelacie
           and
           Presbyterie
           within
           this
           Church
           ,
           that
           as
           their
           Accommodation
           may
           be
           very
           desireable
           to
           all
           our
           temporizing
           pursuers
           of
           peace
           ;
           so
           certainly
           it
           doth
           no
           less
           challenge
           the
           sincere
           and
           strict
           search
           of
           all
           the
           followers
           of
           Truth
           .
           Upon
           which
           consideration
           ,
           having
           been
           induced
           to
           a
           more
           particular
           notice
           of
           the
           rise
           ,
           procedure
           and
           issue
           of
           this
           affair
           ,
           I
           am
           resolved
           ,
           for
           the
           impartial
           vindication
           of
           the
           Lords
           ordinance
           of
           Government
           in
           his
           House
           ,
           and
           our
           engadgements
           thereto
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           conscience
           of
           that
           known
           precept
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           to
           exhibit
           my
           observations
           upon
           it
           ,
           with
           the
           calmeness
           and
           candor
           suitable
           to
           such
           an
           inquirie
           .
           And
           therfore
           ,
           omitting
           to
           preface
           any
           thing
           upon
           the
           first
           proposal
           of
           this
           Treatie
           ,
           and
           the
           methods
           of
           its
           prosecution
           that
           have
           since
           been
           practised
           ,
           I
           shall
           take
           its
           termes
           from
           their
           most
           assured
           
           warrant
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Articles
           lately
           given
           in
           at
           Paseley
           ,
           to
           the
           Mimisters
           there
           conveening
           ,
           under
           the
           title
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           tenor
           following
           ,
        
         
           
             Articles
             proposed
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Glasgow
             to
             the
             dissenting
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               THat
               if
               the
               dissenting
               Brethr●n
               will
               come
               to
               Presbyteries
               and
               Synods
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               only
               not
               be
               oblidged
               to
               renounce
               their
               own
               private
               opinion
               anent
               Church-government
               ,
               and
               swear
               or
               subscribe
               any
               thing
               thereto
               ;
               But
               shall
               have
               libertie
               ,
               at
               their
               entrie
               to
               the
               said
               meeting
               ,
               to
               declare
               and
               enter
               it
               in
               what
               form
               they
               please
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               That
               all
               Church
               affairs
               shall
               be
               managed
               ,
               in
               Presbyteries
               or
               Synods
               ,
               by
               the
               free
               vote
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               or
               the
               major
               part
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               If
               any
               difference
               fall
               out
               ,
               in
               the
               Diocesian
               Synods
               ,
               betwixt
               any
               of
               the
               Members
               thereof
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               lawfull
               to
               appeal
               to
               a
               Provincial
               Synod
               ,
               or
               their
               Committy
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               That
               Intrants
               being
               lawfully
               presented
               by
               the
               Patron
               ,
               and
               duely
               tryed
               by
               the
               Presbyterie
               ;
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               day
               agreed
               on
               by
               the
               Bishop
               and
               Presbytrie
               ,
               for
               their
               meeting
               together
               for
               thei●
               solemn
               ordination
               and
               admission
               :
               at
               which
               there
               shall
               be
               one
               appointed
               to
               preach
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               shall
               be
               at
               the
               Parish
               Church
               ,
               where
               he
               is
               to
               be
               admitted
               ;
               except
               in
               the
               case
               of
               impossibility
               ,
               or
               extream
               inconvenience
               :
               And
               if
               any
               difference
               fall
               in
               ,
               touching
               that
               affair
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               referable
               to
               the
               Provincial
               Synods
               ,
               or
               their
               Committy
               :
               as
               any
               other
               matter
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             
               It
               is
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               ,
               but
               my
               L.
               Commissioner
               his
               Grace
               will
               make
               good
               what
               he
               offered
               ,
               anent
               the
               establishment
               of
               Presbyteries
               and
               Synods
               :
               and
               we
               trust
               his
               Grace
               will
               procure
               such
               security
               to
               these
               Brethren
               for
               declaring
               their
               judgement
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               do
               it
               without
               any
               hazard
               ,
               in
               contraveening
               any
               Law
               :
               and
               that
               the
               Bishop
               shall
               humbly
               and
               earnestly
               recommend
               this
               to
               his
               Grace
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             
               That
               no
               Intrant
               shall
               be
               engadged
               to
               any
               Canonical
               Oath
               or
               Subscription
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ;
               and
               that
               his
               opinion
               ,
               anent
               that
               Government
               ,
               shall
               not
               prejudge
               him
               in
               this
               :
               but
               that
               it
               shall
               be
               free
               for
               him
               to
               declare
               .
            
          
           
           
             These
             being
             the
             conditions
             offered
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             intended
             Accommodation
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             for
             a
             due
             understanding
             of
             their
             import
             ,
             we
             ought
             first
             to
             know
             what
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             these
             Meetings
             called
             Presbyteries
             ,
             Synods
             ,
             and
             Provincial
             Assemblies
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Brethren
             are
             invited
             :
             And
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             only
             transpose
             the
             fifth
             Article
             to
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             and
             supplie
             it
             with
             such
             other
             probabilities
             as
             may
             be
             had
             ;
             but
             also
             arise
             a
             little
             higher
             ,
             to
             remember
             the
             changes
             that
             we
             have
             lately
             seen
             ;
             and
             
               from
               what
            
             ,
             and
             
               to
               what
            
             they
             have
             carried
             us
             :
             For
             ,
             seing
             our
             joyning
             in
             the
             present
             Presbyteries
             and
             Synods
             ,
             with
             ,
             or
             under
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             offered
             to
             be
             reduced
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             is
             principally
             demanded
             of
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             little
             possible
             ,
             without
             this
             previous
             examination
             ,
             rightly
             and
             fairly
             to
             define
             the
             case
             in
             contratraversie
             ,
             that
             I
             can
             hardly
             acquit
             the
             preposterousness
             and
             deficiencie
             in
             the
             Articles
             ,
             of
             a
             greater
             error
             then
             a
             common
             mistake
             .
          
           
             The
             thing
             then
             which
             comes
             first
             to
             be
             noted
             in
             point
             of
             fact
             ,
             and
             which
             I
             shall
             represent
             with
             that
             truth
             and
             impartiality
             ,
             that
             I
             hope
             none
             shall
             deny
             it
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             Church
             ,
             having
             in
             the
             Year
             1638.
             abrogat
             and
             abjured
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Kirk
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             Presbyterian
             Government
             in
             its
             purest
             simplicity
             and
             paritie
             ,
             we
             together
             with
             the
             renewing
             of
             the
             National
             Covenant
             ,
             solemnly
             engadged
             ,
             
               Constantly
               to
               adhere
               unto
               ,
               and
               defend
               the
               true
               Religion
               then
               established
               ,
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               Worship
               and
               Government
               ,
               contrary
               to
               all
               the
               novations
               and
               corruptions
               from
               which
               it
               was
               at
               that
               time
               reformed
               ;
               and
               to
               labour
               by
               all
               means
               ,
               for
               the
               purity
               and
               liberty
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               established
               and
               professed
               before
               these
               novations
               .
            
             After
             which
             time
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             our
             acknowledgement
             ,
             did
             enjoy
             a
             Ministrie
             and
             Government
             truely
             Ecclesiastick
             ,
             committed
             to
             them
             by
             ,
             and
             depending
             upon
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             as
             King
             in
             Zion
             ,
             and
             Head
             of
             his
             Church
             .
             Thereafter
             ,
             by
             an
             Act
             Rescissorie
             ,
             it
             was
             declared
             and
             statute
             ,
             by
             both
             King
             and
             Parliament
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             1640.
             and
             1641.
             agreeably
             to
             the
             Oath
             formerly
             taken
             ,
             that
             the
             sole
             and
             only
             power
             and
             jurisdiction
             within
             this
             Kirk
             ,
             did
             stand
             in
             the
             Kirk
             of
             God
             as
             it
             was
             then
             reformed
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             General
             ,
             Provincial
             and
             Ptesbyterial
             Assemblies
             ,
             with
             
             the
             Kirk
             Sessions
             established
             by
             Act.
             P.
             1592.
             &
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Solemn
               League
               and
               Covenant
            
             ,
             entred
             into
             in
             the
             Year
             1643.
             the
             whole
             Kingdome
             doth
             again
             swear
             to
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Religion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Discipline
             and
             Government
             ;
             and
             to
             extirpate
             Popery
             ,
             Prelacie
             ,
             Schism
             ,
             Superstition
             ,
             Profannesse
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             shall
             be
             found
             contrary
             to
             sound
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             the
             Power
             of
             Godliness
             :
             Which
             engagement
             ,
             we
             are
             bound
             
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               our
               life
               zealously
               aud
               constantly
               to
               continow
               in
               ,
               against
               all
               opposition
               ;
               and
               to
               promove
               the
               same
               ,
               according
               to
               our
               power
               .
            
             Thus
             matters
             stood
             ,
             both
             in
             obligation
             and
             general
             observance
             ,
             until
             the
             Year
             1661.
             
          
           
             At
             which
             time
             ,
             the
             Parliament
             then
             sitting
             ,
             having
             prepared
             their
             way
             by
             exalting
             of
             the
             prerogative
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             overthrow
             of
             the
             practices
             of
             bygone
             times
             ,
             specially
             that
             of
             entering
             into
             Leagues
             and
             Bonds
             ;
             they
             at
             one
             blow
             rescinde
             all
             Parliaments
             after
             the
             year
             1633.
             and
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             being
             thereby
             wholly
             deprived
             of
             the
             civill
             sanction
             ,
             and
             its
             continowance
             ,
             by
             another
             Act
             ,
             permitted
             and
             declared
             to
             be
             only
             precarious
             ,
             during
             the
             Kings
             pleasure
             :
             Afterward
             ,
             all
             Ecclesiastick
             meetings
             in
             Synods
             ,
             Presbytries
             and
             Sessions
             ,
             are
             ,
             by
             proclamation
             the
             9
             Ianuary
             1662.
             discharged
             ,
             untill
             they
             should
             be
             authorized
             and
             ordered
             by
             the
             Archbishops
             and
             Bishops
             then
             nominat
             by
             his
             Maiestie
             ,
             upon
             their
             entering
             into
             the
             Government
             of
             their
             respective
             Sees
             .
             By
             which
             means
             ,
             the
             former
             Government
             being
             overturned
             and
             razed
             unto
             the
             very
             foundation
             ,
             at
             least
             as
             much
             as
             the
             wit
             and
             power
             of
             man
             could
             effectuat
             ,
             the
             next
             thing
             that
             offers
             ,
             is
             the
             new
             structure
             and
             frame
             that
             is
             raised
             in
             its
             place
             :
             And
             in
             the
             year
             1662.
             the
             Parliament
             again
             meeting
             ,
             by
             their
             first
             Act
             for
             re-establishing
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             laying
             it
             for
             the
             ground
             ,
             
               That
               the
               disposal
               of
               the
               external
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               doth
               properly
               belong
               unto
               his
               Majestie
               ,
               as
               an
               inherent
               right
               of
               the
               Crown
               ,
               by
               vertew
               of
               his
               Supremacie
               ,
            
             They
             do
             thereby
             redintegrat
             the
             estate
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             their
             places
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             their
             accustomed
             dignities
             and
             priviledges
             ;
             but
             also
             to
             their
             Episcopal
             function
             ,
             Presidency
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             and
             power
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             Censures
             and
             all
             Church-discipline
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             them
             ,
             with
             the
             advice
             of
             such
             of
             the
             Clergie
             as
             they
             should
             find
             to
             be
             of
             known
             loyalty
             and
             prudence
             .
             And
             ,
             for
             removing
             of
             all
             scruples
             ,
             the
             Parliament
             doth
             furder
             rescinde
             all
             former
             Acts
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             sole
             and
             only
             power
             and
             jurisdiction
             within
             this
             Church
             ,
             doth
             stand
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             its
             Assemblies
             ;
             and
             all
             other
             Acts
             whatsomever
             ,
             giving
             any
             Church-power
             ,
             Iurisdiction
             or
             Government
             to
             its
             Office-bearers
             or
             Meetings
             ,
             other
             then
             that
             which
             acknowledgeth
             a
             dependance
             upon
             ,
             and
             subordination
             unto
             the
             Soveraigne
             Power
             of
             the
             King
             as
             Supreme
             ;
             and
             which
             is
             to
             be
             regulated
             and
             authorized
             ,
             in
             the
             exercise
             thereof
             ,
             by
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Archbishops
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             be
             accountable
             to
             his
             Majesty
             for
             ther
             administration
             :
             And
             moreover
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Act
             ,
             the
             Act
             1592.
             (
             whereby
             Presbyterian
             Government
             was
             anciently
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             which
             ,
             by
             vertew
             of
             the
             above
             mentioned
             Act
             Rescissory
             ,
             did
             now
             in
             so
             far
             ,
             by
             the
             Act
             1612.
             stand
             rescinded
             )
             in
             respect
             that
             it
             doth
             also
             limite
             the
             Kings
             prerogative
             to
             be
             without
             prejudice
             or
             derogation
             to
             the
             priviledge
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             to
             the
             Spiritual
             Office-bearers
             in
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             concerning
             heads
             of
             Religion
             ,
             Heresie
             ,
             Excommunication
             ,
             Collation
             ,
             or
             Deprivation
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             like
             Censure
             ,
             specially
             grounded
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             This
             Act
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             1592.
             is
             now
             for
             this
             reason
             totally
             annulled
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             heads
             ,
             articles
             and
             clauses
             thereof
             :
             from
             which
             Act
             of
             Restitution
             ,
             although
             the
             nature
             of
             our
             present
             Church-constitution
             may
             be
             very
             obviously
             gathered
             ;
             yet
             there
             are
             two
             other
             also
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             cannot
             but
             take
             notice
             .
             The
             one
             is
             that
             concerning
             a
             National
             Synod
             ,
             wherein
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             by
             vertew
             of
             his
             Supremacy
             ,
             doth
             more
             absolutely
             appoint
             and
             determine
             upon
             the
             manner
             and
             members
             thereof
             ,
             then
             if
             it
             were
             a
             meer
             civill
             Court
             ,
             unquestionably
             dependent
             upon
             his
             Royal
             Authority
             ;
             reserving
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             aswell
             the
             proposal
             ,
             as
             the
             final
             approbation
             of
             all
             matters
             to
             be
             therein
             treated
             .
             The
             other
             is
             the
             late
             Act
             1669.
             asserting
             the
             Supremacie
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Supreme
             Authority
             over
             all
             persons
             ,
             &
             in
             all
             causes
             Ecclesiastick
             ,
             is
             so
             fully
             declared
             to
             appertaine
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             
             that
             by
             vertew
             thereof
             ,
             he
             may
             dispose
             upon
             the
             Government
             and
             Persons
             Ecclesiastick
             ;
             and
             enact
             concerning
             the
             Churches
             meetings
             and
             matters
             therein
             to
             be
             proposed
             ,
             as
             he
             shall
             think
             fit
             ,
             that
             a
             more
             absolute
             power
             in
             any
             thing
             can
             hardly
             be
             devised
             in
             his
             favours
             .
          
           
             These
             Acts
             lying
             so
             well
             together
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             but
             lay
             them
             forth
             to
             a
             joint
             consideration
             .
             And
             from
             them
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             very
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             work
             of
             the
             last
             revolution
             ,
             was
             not
             only
             an
             invasion
             made
             upon
             the
             Churches
             Government
             ,
             by
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             their
             usurpation
             over
             Presbyteries
             and
             Synods
             ,
             as
             hapened
             in
             their
             former
             introduction
             ,
             preceeding
             the
             year
             1612
             :
             But
             that
             the
             alteration
             made
             ,
             is
             plainly
             fundamental
             :
             and
             that
             ,
             by
             his
             Majesties
             assuming
             all
             Church-power
             to
             himself
             ,
             as
             the
             proper
             right
             and
             prerogative
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             without
             so
             much
             as
             pretending
             ,
             with
             the
             Pope
             ,
             a
             Commission
             from
             Iesus
             Christ
             for
             this
             effect
             ;
             and
             conveying
             the
             same
             by
             these
             communications
             alone
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             dispense
             ;
             and
             to
             such
             persons
             and
             meetings
             as
             he
             thinketh
             good
             to
             appoint
             ,
             and
             maketh
             to
             himself
             accountable
             ;
             there
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             that
             Genus
             of
             Ecclesiastick
             Government
             recognosced
             by
             Presbytery
             ,
             as
             only
             fountained
             in
             ,
             and
             derived
             from
             our
             Lord
             as
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             let
             be
             its
             specification
             from
             our
             Classical
             form
             ,
             at
             present
             to
             be
             found
             in
             being
             in
             this
             Church
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             I
             seem
             to
             make
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             former
             and
             the
             latter
             erection
             of
             Episcopal
             Government
             in
             this
             Church
             ;
             and
             yet
             when
             Bishops
             were
             brought
             in
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             1606.
             the
             Kings
             prerogative
             was
             ,
             by
             the
             then
             Parliament
             ,
             first
             enacted
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             next
             Act
             ,
             their
             restitution
             is
             thereon
             also
             founded
             ;
             and
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             by
             the
             Act
             1612.
             
             Presbyteries
             and
             Synods
             are
             turned
             to
             exercises
             of
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             Diocesian
             visitations
             ;
             and
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             ,
             deposition
             ,
             and
             excommunication
             is
             given
             to
             the
             Bishop
             :
             and
             to
             compleat
             all
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Act
             ,
             the
             Act
             1592.
             was
             also
             rescinded
             :
             So
             that
             it
             appeares
             ,
             that
             betwixt
             the
             former
             practices
             ,
             and
             the
             late
             establishment
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             great
             disparitie
             .
             'T
             is
             answered
             ,
             the
             apparent
             resemblance
             of
             the
             things
             
             objected
             ,
             is
             nevertheless
             accompanied
             by
             such
             reall
             and
             materiall
             differences
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             only
             the
             more
             notablie
             evince
             the
             strangeness
             of
             the
             methods
             ,
             and
             nature
             of
             the
             present
             establishment
             ,
             beyond
             all
             that
             the
             same
             designes
             in
             former
             times
             could
             suggest
             .
             King
             Iames
             was
             indeed
             bent
             for
             Prelacie
             ,
             as
             all
             do
             acknowledge
             ;
             but
             by
             seeking
             thereby
             to
             qualifie
             and
             oversway
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             effect
             to
             subvert
             all
             Government
             ,
             given
             by
             our
             Lord
             unto
             his
             Church
             ,
             is
             an
             absurditie
             which
             his
             better
             understanding
             did
             prudently
             forbear
             ;
             and
             nothing
             ,
             save
             either
             the
             mysterie
             of
             this
             growing
             iniquity
             ,
             or
             the
             precipitancie
             of
             our
             times
             could
             have
             produced
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             this
             is
             the
             true
             state
             of
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             our
             ,
             and
             the
             former
             times
             ,
             the
             particulars
             following
             will
             easiely
             evince
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Parliament
             1606.
             doth
             ,
             by
             their
             first
             Act
             ,
             declare
             the
             Kings
             prerogative
             ,
             but
             only
             upon
             the
             narrative
             of
             the
             accession
             of
             the
             Crowns
             of
             England
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             in
             general
             ,
             over
             all
             estates
             ,
             persons
             ,
             and
             causes
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             derogation
             to
             the
             explication
             made
             in
             favours
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             Parl.
             1592.
             
             Whereas
             ,
             in
             our
             dayes
             ,
             this
             Supremacy
             hath
             been
             asserted
             ,
             declared
             and
             exercised
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             Ecclesiastick
             Persons
             ,
             meetings
             and
             matters
             ,
             not
             only
             far
             beyond
             any
             thing
             pretended
             to
             in
             civils
             ;
             but
             above
             all
             that
             ever
             was
             arrogate
             ,
             either
             by
             Pope
             ,
             or
             temporal
             Potentate
             .
             Next
             ,
             by
             the
             second
             Act
             of
             the
             fore-mentioned
             Parliament
             1606.
             the
             Estate
             of
             Bishops
             is
             indeed
             restored
             ;
             and
             that
             upon
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             Kings
             prerogative
             :
             but
             to
             what
             ?
             To
             ecclesiastick
             power
             ,
             presidencie
             ,
             jurisdiction
             ,
             &c.
             Fye
             !
             Not
             at
             all
             ;
             but
             only
             to
             their
             former
             honours
             ,
             dignities
             ,
             prerogatives
             ,
             priviledges
             ,
             livings
             ,
             lands
             ,
             teinds
             ,
             rents
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             chiefly
             and
             especially
             against
             the
             Act
             of
             annexation
             .
             1587.
             
             These
             ,
             though
             unjustly
             bestowed
             ,
             were
             yet
             proper
             subjects
             for
             a
             King
             and
             Parliament
             :
             as
             for
             other
             things
             ,
             purely
             ecclesiastick
             ,
             they
             rightly
             judged
             them
             to
             be
             without
             their
             line
             :
             Whereas
             ,
             by
             the
             late
             Act.
             1662.
             the
             King
             ,
             with
             consent
             of
             the
             Estates
             ,
             restores
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Episcopal
             function
             ,
             presidency
             ,
             power
             of
             ordination
             ,
             and
             others
             above
             rehearsed
             :
             declaring
             
             himselfe
             to
             be
             the
             proper
             and
             supreme
             Head
             ,
             whence
             all
             Church-pover
             doth
             flow
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             the
             Bishops
             ought
             to
             be
             accountable
             :
             An
             attempt
             so
             impertinent
             to
             secular
             Powers
             ,
             and
             subversive
             of
             the
             very
             subject
             matter
             of
             Ecclesiastick
             government
             ;
             that
             the
             former
             times
             ,
             not
             from
             any
             greater
             tenderness
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             but
             meerly
             from
             a
             clearer
             knowledge
             of
             their
             inconsistencie
             ,
             did
             not
             once
             dream
             of
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             in
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             King
             Iames
             ,
             who
             knew
             well
             eneugh
             ,
             that
             neither
             did
             his
             prerogative
             extend
             to
             the
             proper
             power
             and
             jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             could
             this
             be
             thereupon
             founded
             ;
             and
             that
             for
             him
             to
             assume
             the
             disposal
             and
             dispensing
             thereof
             ,
             was
             in
             effect
             to
             destroy
             it
             ;
             although
             by
             vertew
             of
             his
             Supremacy
             ,
             he
             restored
             the
             Bishops
             to
             their
             honours
             ,
             temporalities
             and
             possessions
             ;
             yet
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             power
             Ecclesiastick
             by
             them
             acclaimed
             ,
             he
             applyed
             himself
             to
             compass
             the
             same
             only
             by
             the
             suffrage
             &
             determination
             of
             Church-assemblies
             :
             and
             accordingly
             we
             see
             the
             
               Act
               ,
               Parliament
            
             ,
             1612.
             giving
             unto
             Bishops
             their
             Church-power
             and
             jurisdiction
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             founded
             in
             ,
             nor
             flow
             from
             the
             Supremacy
             ;
             but
             to
             proceed
             simply
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             ratification
             of
             an
             Act
             of
             a
             General
             assembly
             ,
             made
             two
             years
             preceeding
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             same
             Act.
             1612.
             
             The
             Act
             1592.
             establishing
             aswel
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             as
             Presbiterian
             government
             ,
             and
             also
             limiting
             the
             prerogative
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             is
             only
             rescinded
             ,
             in
             so
             far
             as
             the
             same
             is
             derogatorie
             to
             the
             Articles
             then
             concluded
             :
             whereas
             ,
             the
             King
             ,
             with
             consent
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             by
             the
             Act
             1662.
             laying
             down
             the
             Supremacy
             for
             the
             basis
             ,
             and
             ascrybing
             to
             himself
             the
             origen
             of
             Ecclesiastick
             power
             ,
             restores
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             his
             own
             Commissioners
             and
             Delegates
             .
             And
             to
             the
             effect
             the
             Supremacy
             may
             transcend
             all
             ,
             the
             Act
             1592.
             is
             totally
             rescinded
             ,
             without
             so
             much
             as
             a
             reserve
             for
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ;
             as
             is
             above
             declared
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             whatever
             were
             the
             errors
             and
             wrongs
             ,
             either
             of
             Church
             ,
             or
             State
             ,
             or
             both
             ,
             in
             the
             bringing
             in
             of
             Bishops
             ;
             yet
             this
             is
             very
             certain
             and
             important
             ,
             that
             the
             Church-assemblies
             ,
             at
             first
             ,
             conveened
             by
             warrand
             of
             the
             Churches
             intrinsick
             power
             ,
             and
             after
             ,
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Parliament
             
             1592.
             were
             not
             upon
             the
             change
             discontinued
             ;
             but
             honest
             men
             did
             therein
             maintain
             both
             their
             right
             and
             possession
             ,
             except
             in
             so
             far
             as
             the
             same
             were
             invaded
             ,
             and
             they
             hindered
             by
             the
             Bishops
             their
             prevalencie
             :
             whereas
             of
             late
             ,
             not
             only
             were
             the
             former
             Presbytries
             and
             Synods
             raised
             &
             dissolved
             ,
             but
             the
             new
             meetings
             ,
             now
             conveened
             in
             their
             place
             ,
             were
             appointed
             to
             sit
             down
             ,
             as
             they
             sould
             be
             authorized
             &
             ordered
             by
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Archbishops
             ;
             who
             thereafter
             ,
             are
             ,
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             restored
             and
             impowered
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             supreme
             ,
             over
             Persons
             and
             Causes
             Ecclesiastick
             ,
             and
             declared
             Arbiter
             by
             right
             of
             his
             Crown
             in
             these
             matters
             :
             So
             that
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             they
             both
             are
             called
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             do
             sit
             and
             act
             ,
             by
             vertew
             of
             a
             power
             ,
             acknowledging
             a
             subordination
             unto
             ,
             and
             dependence
             upon
             his
             Soveraignity
             ;
             by
             reason
             whereof
             ,
             they
             are
             also
             to
             him
             made
             accountable
             .
             I
             grant
             ,
             that
             for
             better
             concealing
             the
             mysterie
             of
             this
             Supremacie
             &
             Prelacie
             ,
             the
             present
             meetings
             were
             set
             up
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             bounds
             ,
             &
             much
             under
             the
             same
             forme
             and
             name
             with
             the
             old
             presbyteries
             and
             synods
             :
             But
             seeing
             their
             precarious
             dependence
             on
             Bishops
             ,
             with
             the
             Bishops
             their
             proper
             &
             absolute
             subordination
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             Supreme
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             undeniable
             from
             the
             above
             cited
             Act.
             1662.
             that
             therefore
             the
             present
             Church-government
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             freqently
             called
             in
             the
             late
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             so
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             is
             his
             Majesties
             government
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             who
             hath
             not
             invested
             him
             therewith
             ,
             either
             by
             deputation
             or
             surrender
             ,
             is
             evident
             above
             exception
             .
             Neither
             are
             these
             things
             so
             ,
             only
             in
             the
             law
             and
             appointment
             ,
             as
             is
             by
             some
             alledged
             ;
             no
             ,
             the
             frequent
             examples
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             their
             deposing
             and
             suspending
             in
             Synods
             ,
             after
             having
             asked
             ,
             meerly
             
               pro
               forma
            
             ,
             the
             advice
             of
             a
             few
             next
             to
             them
             ,
             without
             the
             vote
             of
             the
             whole
             ;
             their
             renversing
             the
             deeds
             of
             Presbyteries
             ,
             &
             controlling
             whole
             Synods
             by
             themselves
             alone
             ,
             with
             his
             Majesties
             granting
             of
             the
             High
             Commission
             ,
             impowering
             Seculars
             to
             appoint
             Ministers
             to
             be
             censured
             by
             deposition
             and
             suspension
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Ecclesiasticks
             to
             punish
             by
             fining
             ,
             consining
             &
             imprisoning
             ;
             his
             removing
             and
             placing
             Bishops
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ;
             and
             his
             late
             granting
             
             a
             Commission
             of
             oversight
             or
             episcopacie
             ,
             for
             the
             Diocesse
             of
             Glasgow
             ,
             to
             him
             who
             mostly
             scrupled
             at
             a
             Patent
             of
             the
             Bishoprick
             ,
             because
             of
             its
             temporalitie
             :
             These
             examples
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             do
             clearly
             bring
             up
             our
             practice
             the
             full
             length
             of
             all
             enacted
             .
          
           
             Having
             thus
             explained
             the
             condition
             of
             our
             present
             Ecclesiastick
             constitution
             ,
             in
             its
             authority
             ,
             principles
             and
             practices
             ,
             wholly
             different
             from
             any
             model
             that
             ever
             was
             seen
             in
             this
             Church
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             for
             the
             clearness
             of
             method
             ,
             I
             might
             leave
             the
             description
             of
             the
             present
             Prebyteries
             and
             Synods
             ,
             to
             the
             Readers
             own
             ingenuous
             collection
             :
             but
             tò
             render
             my
             discourse
             the
             more
             easie
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Presbiteries
             and
             Synods
             ,
             which
             are
             now
             so
             termed
             amongst
             us
             ,
             are
             meetings
             for
             Church-matters
             ,
             conveened
             by
             his
             Majesties
             call
             ,
             acting
             by
             his
             authority
             ,
             in
             a
             precarious
             dependence
             upon
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             absolute
             subordination
             to
             the
             Supremacie
             :
             and
             this
             definition
             ,
             is
             so
             manefestly
             the
             result
             of
             what
             is
             premised
             and
             composed
             as
             it
             were
             of
             the
             Act
             of
             restitution
             ,
             and
             supremacy
             ,
             and
             proclamation
             so
             often
             mentioned
             ,
             that
             none
             can
             deny
             it
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             the
             present
             question
             ,
             whether
             we
             may
             simply
             joyne
             in
             these
             meetings
             or
             not
             ?
             For
             seeing
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             this
             conjunction
             would
             be
             an
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             supremacie
             ,
             nothing
             different
             from
             ,
             yea
             rather
             worse
             then
             the
             sitting
             in
             the
             High
             Commission
             ,
             and
             an
             active
             submission
             to
             ,
             and
             owning
             of
             Prelacie
             in
             its
             highest
             usurpation
             ;
             But
             even
             the
             Articles
             of
             Accommodation
             ,
             by
             offering
             a
             mitigation
             ,
             do
             evidently
             suppose
             it
             to
             be
             inconsistent
             with
             Presbyterian
             principles
             :
             It
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             a
             simple
             unqualified
             Union
             ,
             with
             and
             in
             these
             meetings
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             case
             of
             the
             present
             debate
             .
          
           
             The
             point
             therefore
             that
             comes
             next
             to
             be
             examined
             ,
             is
             ,
             whether
             or
             not
             the
             Articles
             do
             indeed
             contain
             such
             condescensions
             and
             conditions
             ,
             as
             may
             fully
             releive
             us
             of
             our
             just
             exceptions
             ?
             Which
             leads
             me
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             Fifth
             Article
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             appears
             to
             be
             most
             direct
             to
             this
             purpose
             :
             And
             the
             contents
             of
             it
             are
             ;
             
               'T
               is
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               ,
               that
               my
               L
               ,
               Commissioner
               his
               Grace
               will
               make
               good
               what
               he
               offered
               ,
               ane●●
               the
               establishment
               of
               Presbyteries
               and
               Synods
               ;
               and
               we
               trust
               ,
               his
               Grace
               will
               
               procure
               such
               security
               to
               these
               brethren
               for
               declaring
               their
               judgement
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               do
               it
               without
               any
               hazard
               in
               contraveening
               any
               Law●
               and
               that
               the
               Bishops
               shall
               humbly
               and
               earnestly
               commend
               this
               to
               his
               Grace
               .
            
             These
             are
             the
             termes
             of
             the
             Article
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             that
             I
             have
             yet
             heard
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             so
             doubtful
             of
             the
             Comissioner's
             performance
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             still
             uncertain
             of
             what
             was
             offered
             :
             The
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             conferred
             in
             the
             Abbey
             ,
             told
             us
             ,
             that
             Presbyteries
             were
             offered
             to
             be
             set
             up
             ,
             as
             before
             the
             Year
             1638.
             and
             that
             the
             Bishop
             should
             passe
             from
             his
             Negative
             voice
             ,
             and
             so
             forth
             :
             But
             what
             may
             be
             the
             import
             of
             the
             first
             part
             of
             this
             offer
             ,
             or
             how
             far
             it
             may
             conduce
             to
             the
             clearing
             of
             our
             Consciences
             ,
             I
             confess
             I
             am
             still
             in
             the
             dark
             .
             That
             which
             the
             dissenting
             Brethren
             do
             ,
             and
             every
             true
             Minister
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ought
             to
             seek
             after
             ,
             is
             a
             Court
             ,
             meeting
             in
             the
             Name
             ,
             and
             acting
             by
             the
             authority
             and
             rules
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Master
             :
             Any
             other
             Court
             called
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             acting
             by
             an
             authority
             derived
             from
             the
             Supremacie
             ,
             If
             in
             matters
             properly
             Ecclesiastick
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             complexed
             usurpation
             against
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             the
             Government
             is
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Constituent
             and
             actors
             :
             If
             in
             Civils
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             wholly
             without
             the
             Ministers
             Sphaere
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             medled
             in
             by
             them
             .
             Now
             that
             before
             the
             1638.
             the
             Presbyteries
             and
             Synods
             then
             sitting
             ,
             were
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             our
             Lords
             Courts
             ,
             in
             so
             far
             as
             they
             were
             by
             Succession
             the
             same
             with
             these
             ,
             which
             at
             first
             ,
             by
             warrand
             of
             Power
             by
             him
             given
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             did
             set
             up
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             depraved
             from
             his
             institution
             by
             the
             Bishops
             their
             usurpation
             ,
             and
             the
             subsequent
             corruptions
             ,
             is
             not
             doubted
             .
             But
             these
             being
             lately
             discharged
             and
             discontinued
             ,
             &
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             not
             intended
             to
             be
             again
             set
             down
             ,
             either
             according
             to
             the
             first
             warrant
             and
             rule
             ,
             or
             as
             they
             were
             purged
             after
             the
             1638.
             but
             plainly
             by
             vertew
             of
             the
             Supremacie
             ,
             and
             in
             resemblance
             to
             that
             conjunction
             of
             Prelacie
             and
             Presbyterie
             ,
             that
             was
             by
             Law
             established
             before
             the
             1638.
             and
             consequently
             ,
             both
             upon
             a
             wrong
             founda
             ,
             tion
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             most
             corrupt
             condition
             ,
             I
             can
             not
             so
             much
             as●
             apprehend
             ,
             what
             ease
             to
             scrupling
             consciences
             can
             be
             herein
             designed
             .
             I
             have
             indeed
             heard
             it
             sometimes
             alledged
             ,
             for
             the
             reason
             of
             our
             present
             withdrawing
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             di●●ering
             from
             the
             
             practice
             of
             our
             Predecessours
             under
             the
             last
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             the
             then
             Presbyteries
             and
             Synods
             did
             meet
             by
             warrant
             of
             Law
             ,
             which
             now
             they
             want
             :
             But
             this
             reason
             ,
             is
             in
             its
             termes
             so
             extrinsick
             to
             that
             which
             a
             true
             Minister
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ought
             mainly
             to
             regard
             ,
             and
             in
             truth
             so
             groundless
             ,
             the
             Act
             1592.
             confirming
             the
             proper
             right
             of
             these
             meetings
             ,
             being
             by
             the
             Act
             1612.
             (
             though
             not
             totally
             ,
             yet
             in
             so
             far
             as
             it
             was
             derogatorie
             to
             the
             Articles
             therein
             set
             down
             ,
             )
             rescinded
             and
             made
             void
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             but
             judge
             both
             scruple
             &
             solution
             offered
             ,
             impertinent
             .
             If
             therefore
             there
             be
             true
             dealing
             intended
             ,
             and
             any
             real
             respect
             to
             conscience
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             neither
             by
             the
             re-authorizing
             of
             abrogat
             and
             abjured
             corruptions
             ,
             nor
             yet
             by
             any
             new
             devised
             frame
             ,
             by
             vertew
             of
             ,
             and
             depending
             upon
             the
             Supremacie
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             be
             cleared
             :
             But
             the
             only
             proposal
             to
             any
             good
             purpose
             that
             can
             be
             made
             in
             this
             behalfe
             ,
             should
             be
             of
             Synods
             and
             Presbyteries
             ,
             founded
             upon
             our
             Lords
             warrand
             ,
             and
             his
             Churches
             priviledge
             ;
             and
             consequently
             to
             restore
             them
             ,
             either
             as
             they
             were
             first
             allowed
             by
             the
             Act
             1592.
             or
             which
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             in
             the
             condition
             wherein
             they
             were
             dissolved
             in
             the
             Year
             1661.
             with
             an
             abolition
             of
             all
             inconsistent
             Acts
             and
             practices
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             reponed
             to
             the
             same
             Estate
             wherein
             our
             Predecessours
             were
             ,
             how
             can
             we
             prove
             disconforme
             in
             our
             practice
             ?
             'T
             is
             answered
             ,
             the
             dissolution
             and
             discontinuance
             of
             true
             Presbyteries
             with
             this
             new
             erection
             ,
             first
             appointed
             to
             be
             authorized
             by
             the
             Archbishops
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             then
             setled
             upon
             the
             foot
             of
             the
             Supremacie
             ,
             do
             so
             evidently
             difference
             the
             cases
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             is
             already
             more
             fully
             declared
             ,
             that
             this
             objection
             is
             of
             no
             moment
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             urged
             ,
             that
             as
             a
             restitution
             repones
             against
             a
             discontinuance
             ;
             so
             ,
             if
             Presbyteries
             and
             Synods
             be
             really
             set
             up
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             peevish
             nicety
             to
             stick
             upon
             the
             formalitie
             how
             the
             same
             is
             done
             :
             the
             returne
             is
             easie
             ,
             viz.
             that
             it
             is
             not
             questioned
             ,
             but
             a
             full
             and
             fair
             restitution
             doth
             indeed
             repone
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             if
             it
             would
             please
             his
             Majestie
             to
             restore
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             its
             meetings
             and
             Priviledges
             which
             it
             enjoyed
             in
             the
             Year
             1661●
             the
             pretense
             of
             the
             Supremacie●
             for
             accomplishing
             the
             thing●
             
             if
             not
             really
             made
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Churches
             power
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             very
             nature
             and
             being
             of
             the
             right
             restored
             ,
             would
             prove
             no
             long
             demurre
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             restitution
             offered
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             not
             adjusted
             to
             our
             distresse
             ,
             but
             expresly
             referreth
             to
             a
             juncture
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             it self
             very
             corrupt
             ,
             and
             needed
             reformation
             ;
             and
             whereunto
             ,
             if
             bottomed
             upon
             the
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             not
             continuing
             on
             the
             old
             foundation
             ,
             the
             faithful
             men
             of
             these
             dayes
             ,
             had
             doubtless
             never
             joyned
             ;
             it
             is
             but
             ane
             emptie
             conceit
             ,
             no
             wayes
             reaching
             the
             question
             in
             hand
             .
             From
             which
             ground
             ,
             it
             is
             also
             evident
             ,
             that
             as
             we
             have
             good
             reason
             to
             declare
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             have
             continued
             in
             these
             judicatories
             ,
             had
             they
             not
             been
             once
             raised
             and
             setled
             again
             upon
             a
             new
             basis
             ;
             and
             that
             though
             a
             Bishop
             had
             come
             and
             obtruded
             himself
             upon
             us
             ,
             we
             might
             have
             sit
             still
             ,
             after
             a
             free
             protest
             given
             against
             his
             usurpation
             ;
             so
             ,
             
               G.
               B●
            
             endeavour
             ,
             in
             a
             letter
             ,
             supposed
             to
             be
             from
             him
             ,
             perswading
             to
             this
             Accommodation
             ,
             to
             represent
             this
             as
             a
             methaphysical
             nicety
             ,
             of
             no
             more
             value
             ,
             then
             the
             emptie
             difference
             of
             sitting
             still
             ,
             though
             a
             Bishop
             come
             in
             ,
             and
             of
             sitting
             down
             again
             when
             a
             Bishop
             is
             alreadie
             there
             ;
             and
             yet
             acknowledging
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             passage
             ,
             the
             case
             to
             be
             different
             ,
             if
             the
             Court
             &
             constitution
             of
             the
             Iudicatorie
             be
             not
             the
             same
             ,
             doth
             manifestly
             bewray
             the
             Doctors
             grosse
             inadvertencie
             ;
             &
             that
             the
             more
             to
             be
             regrated
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             affrayed
             to
             obtest
             us
             ,
             as
             before
             God
             ,
             to
             answere
             for
             our
             sticking
             at
             such
             a
             punctilio
             ,
             when
             yet
             he
             himself
             ,
             in
             a
             short
             but
             untrue
             supposition
             of
             the
             samness
             of
             the
             former
             and
             present
             Episcopal
             courts
             ,
             insinuateth
             a
             very
             obvious
             reason
             ,
             rendering
             the
             difference
             very
             material
             and
             important
             .
          
           
             To
             be
             plain
             therefore
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Supremacy
             ,
             as
             at
             present
             established
             ,
             hath
             clearly
             everted
             and
             swallowed
             up
             all
             true
             Ecclesiastick-government
             ;
             and
             the
             Presbyteries
             and
             Synods
             now
             bearing
             that
             name
             ,
             are
             only
             its
             unwarrantable
             Conventicles
             ;
             unless
             that
             these
             prevailing
             floods
             of
             this
             prerogative
             be
             abated
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             establishments
             of
             the
             government
             of
             the
             Lords
             house
             discovered
             ;
             I
             do
             not
             see
             where
             the
             disire
             of
             any
             to
             be
             innocent
             can
             rest
             ,
             or
             how
             the
             Lords
             faithful
             servants
             can
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             comply
             with
             this
             part
             of
             the
             overture
             .
             I
             might
             here
             
             adde
             ,
             that
             seeing
             there
             may
             be
             in
             some
             cases
             just
             reason
             for
             withdrawing
             ,
             aswel
             because
             of
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             members
             ,
             as
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             constitution
             ,
             the
             rectification
             of
             the
             latter
             can
             as
             little
             in
             our
             case
             as
             in
             any
             be
             respected
             as
             a
             full
             ground
             of
             satisfaction
             :
             but
             the
             defectivenesse
             of
             thir
             Articles
             will
             more
             properly
             afterward
             come
             to
             be
             considered
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             I
             shall
             novv
             go
             to
             the
             First
             ,
             to
             see
             vvhat
             is
             thereby
             further
             offered
             :
             and
             here
             vve
             find
             it
             proposed
             ,
             
               That
               ,
               if
               the
               dissenting
               brethren
               will
               come
               to
               Presbyteries
               and
               Synods
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               only
               not
               be
               obliged
               to
               renounce
               their
               own
               private
               opinion
               ,
               anent
               Church-government
               ,
               and
               swear
               and
               subscrive
               any
               thing
               thereto
               ;
               but
               shall
               have
               libertie
               ,
               at
               there
               entrie
               to
               the
               said
               meeting
               ,
               to
               declare
               &
               enter
               it
               in
               what
               form
               they
               please
               .
            
             If
             I
             were
             enclined
             to
             use
             sharpness
             ,
             I
             might
             on
             just
             ground
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             Article
             ,
             certainly
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             entering
             to
             sit
             &
             act
             ,
             &
             not
             only
             to
             protest
             &
             testifie
             ,
             doth
             contain
             no
             better
             Salvo
             for
             our
             exceptions
             ,
             then
             what
             ,
             if
             admitted
             ,
             will
             equally
             allow
             the
             same
             accesse
             to
             the
             Pope's
             Conclave
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             the
             most
             unwarrantable
             and
             corrupt
             meeting
             upon
             earth
             ;
             is
             as
             evident
             ,
             as
             that
             a
             Iesuitick
             reservation
             of
             opinion
             ,
             and
             declaration
             without
             any
             effect
             ,
             or
             a
             protestation
             contrarie
             to
             fact
             ,
             is
             thereby
             judged
             a
             sufficient
             exoneration
             .
             But
             to
             come
             to
             the
             purpose
             closely
             ,
             I
             affirme
             that
             the
             Synods
             and
             Presbiteries
             ,
             here
             invited
             to
             ,
             are
             not
             truely
             such
             ,
             but
             meerly
             nominal
             and
             pretended
             :
             being
             in
             effect
             Courts
             authorized
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             subordinat
             to
             his
             Majestie
             in
             matters
             purely
             Ecclesiastick
             ,
             over
             and
             about
             which
             he
             himself
             hath
             no
             such
             power
             .
             And
             for
             the
             former
             part
             of
             the
             assertion
             ,
             the
             Acts
             &
             other
             things
             by
             me
             premised
             do
             abundantly
             clear
             it
             .
             As
             for
             the
             latter
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             hath
             no
             such
             power
             in
             and
             over
             the
             Church
             ;
             it
             being
             uncontroverted
             in
             the
             Presbyterian
             perswasion
             ,
             and
             the
             Supremacy
             ,
             made
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             abovementioned
             Act
             of
             Restitution
             ,
             being
             to
             them
             a
             greater
             cause
             of
             offence
             ,
             then
             any
             of
             these
             difficulties
             in
             this
             matter
             of
             conjunction
             with
             Presbyteries
             &
             Synods
             intended
             by
             the
             Accommodation
             ;
             it
             was
             the
             part
             of
             the
             Accommodators
             ,
             either
             by
             conviction
             or
             condescendence
             ,
             to
             have
             removed
             it
             .
             However
             I
             may
             not
             digresse
             ;
             only
             I
             am
             assured
             ,
             if
             these
             three
             things
             be
             considered
             ,
             
             which
             I
             am
             readie
             to
             demonstrat
             against
             whatsoever
             Opponent
             ;
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             this
             Ecclesiastick
             power
             is
             the
             sole
             prerogative
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             whereof
             the
             administration
             was
             committed
             by
             our
             Lord
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             when
             no
             Magistrat
             was
             a
             Member
             thereof
             ;
             and
             that
             upon
             the
             Magistrats
             becoming
             Christian
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             ground
             adduceable
             whereupon
             it
             could
             accrease
             to
             him
             :
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             all
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Magistrat
             is
             ,
             under
             God
             ,
             from
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             things
             over
             and
             about
             which
             the
             original
             power
             was
             to
             them
             competent
             ,
             to
             which
             this
             Church-power
             can
             in
             no
             sort
             be
             reckoned
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             That
             all
             the
             extraordinarie
             interpositions
             of
             good
             Kings
             and
             Emperours
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             did
             no
             wayes
             flow
             from
             any
             inherent
             right
             or
             prerogative
             they
             had
             conversant
             in
             these
             matters
             ;
             but
             were
             the
             pure
             product
             of
             necessitie
             ,
             sustained
             by
             the
             righteousness
             of
             the
             work
             ,
             &
             deficiency
             of
             the
             more
             proper
             means
             .
             These
             things
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             being
             duely
             considered
             ,
             I
             am
             very
             confident
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             pretensions
             of
             the
             Supremacy
             ,
             will
             very
             quickly
             evanish
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             inevitably
             followes
             ,
             that
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Kings
             Supremacy
             is
             a
             high
             usurpation
             against
             our
             Lord
             &
             Master
             ,
             all
             Courts
             depending
             thereon
             ,
             and
             acknowledging
             the
             same
             ,
             &
             partaking
             therein
             ,
             what
             ever
             opinion
             a
             man
             do
             reserve
             ,
             or
             whatever
             declaration
             be
             made
             anent
             it
             ,
             must
             also
             be
             rejected
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             there
             ariseth
             a
             great
             noise
             and
             clamor
             ,
             what
             !
             are
             the
             present
             Presbyteries
             and
             Synods
             no
             Presbyteries
             and
             Synods
             ?
             then
             are
             the
             present
             Ministers
             no
             Presbyters
             ?
             But
             their
             is
             no
             such
             haste
             ;
             neither
             have
             these
             things
             any
             further
             connexion
             ,
             then
             that
             the
             present
             Ministers
             are
             not
             Presbyters
             ,
             in
             so
             far
             as
             the
             same
             denotes
             a
             power
             of
             ruling
             committed
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             truly
             I
             think
             in
             ingenuitie
             they
             can
             not
             deny
             ;
             specially
             seing
             ,
             that
             although
             they
             hold
             themselves
             to
             be
             Ministers
             by
             mission
             from
             Christ
             ;
             yet
             they
             do
             nevertheless
             acknowledge
             their
             power
             of
             Ecclesiastick
             Government
             and
             Iurisdiction
             to
             be
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             on
             whom
             they
             grant
             that
             the
             Ministerie
             ,
             as
             to
             other
             things
             ,
             doth
             not
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             depend
             :
             Whereupon
             it
             evidently
             followeth
             ;
             that
             if
             the
             power
             of
             government
             ,
             do
             as
             well
             and
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             flow
             from
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             power
             of
             order
             (
             as
             the
             Schools
             
             speak
             )
             doth
             ;
             and
             that
             thereby
             true
             Presbyteries
             and
             Synods
             do
             only
             subsist
             ;
             then
             ,
             these
             meetings
             ,
             which
             recognosce
             his
             Majesty
             as
             Supreme
             for
             and
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             power
             which
             they
             acclaime
             ,
             can
             no
             more
             be
             truly
             such
             ,
             then
             he
             who
             ,
             by
             vertew
             of
             his
             Soveraign's
             mission
             ,
             would
             pretend
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             Minister
             .
             But
             what
             need
             of
             more
             words
             ;
             if
             the
             present
             conform
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             there
             meetings
             ,
             have
             disclained
             Iesus
             Christ
             for
             their
             immediat
             Head
             ,
             in
             matrer
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             owne
             no
             power
             thereof
             ,
             but
             what
             acknowledgeth
             a
             dependence
             upon
             ,
             and
             subordination
             to
             his
             Majesty
             as
             Supreme
             ;
             wherewith
             nevertheless
             he
             himself
             is
             not
             at
             all
             vested
             ;
             and
             if
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             we
             do
             disallow
             all
             Church-Government
             ,
             and
             medlings
             and
             meetings
             thereof
             ,
             which
             do
             not
             hold
             their
             commission
             and
             warrant
             from
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             as
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Body
             ;
             what
             concurrence
             can
             we
             make
             ,
             in
             on
             and
             the
             same
             Assembly
             ?
             Or
             by
             what
             salvo
             may
             my
             sitting
             and
             acting
             be
             justified
             in
             a
             meeting
             ,
             in
             the
             power
             whereof
             I
             hold
             it
             unlawful
             to
             partake
             ?
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             since
             ,
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Ecclesiastick
             Government
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             hold
             the
             true
             Head
             ,
             but
             have
             betaken
             themselves
             to
             another
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             do
             referr
             ,
             &
             are
             accountable
             for
             all
             their
             power
             ;
             if
             we
             ,
             who
             in
             Conscience
             do
             both
             detest
             this
             usurpation
             ,
             and
             disclaime
             all
             share
             in
             any
             power
             ,
             save
             what
             our
             Lord
             hath
             committed
             unto
             us
             ,
             desire
             to
             be
             excused
             from
             these
             Assemblies
             ;
             I
             think
             ,
             until
             they
             first
             convince
             us
             of
             our
             mistake
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             they
             cannot
             rationally
             blame
             us
             for
             Separation
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             what
             ever
             may
             be
             the
             effect
             of
             an
             entrie
             ,
             qualified
             either
             by
             declaration
             or
             protestation
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             freeing
             of
             the
             partie
             from
             an
             apparent
             constructive
             accession
             ,
             to
             certain
             accidental
             corruptions
             that
             may
             be
             in
             a
             meeting
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             is
             otherwise
             obliged
             to
             joine
             ;
             yet
             sure
             I
             am
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             where
             the
             very
             constitution
             it self
             is
             so
             unwarrantable
             and
             corrupt
             ,
             that
             non
             can
             actively
             partake
             therein
             ,
             without
             sin
             ;
             this
             remedie
             here
             offered
             is
             altogether
             insignificant
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             thing
             that
             here
             occurres
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             although
             this
             reservation
             of
             opinion
             and
             declaration
             permitted
             ,
             could
             be
             a
             salvo
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             evills
             of
             the
             constitution
             ;
             yet
             ,
             without
             doubt
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             
             consideration
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             in
             such
             conjunctions
             ,
             of
             the
             persons
             also
             with
             whom
             it
             is
             to
             be
             made
             .
             There
             may
             be
             an
             Assembly
             ,
             nay
             a
             Presbyterie
             or
             Synod
             of
             evill
             doers
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             hate
             ;
             and
             even
             the
             Assembly
             of
             the
             wicked
             who
             inclosed
             him
             ,
             and
             pearced
             his
             hands
             and
             his
             feet
             ,
             wanted
             not
             a
             specious
             name
             ,
             yea
             it
             was
             the
             house
             of
             his
             friends
             :
             sure
             no
             man
             will
             think
             that
             a
             simple
             protestation
             may
             warrant
             constant
             presence
             in
             these
             cases
             ;
             but
             rather
             encline
             ,
             with
             Ieremiah
             ,
             to
             leave
             and
             to
             draw
             from
             an
             assembly
             of
             treacherous
             men
             .
             What
             for
             assemblies
             the
             present
             Church-meetings
             are
             ,
             I
             can
             be
             no
             more
             tender
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             superflous
             to
             utter
             :
             only
             this
             I
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             be
             once
             granted
             ,
             that
             such
             may
             be
             the
             condition
             of
             a
             meeting
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             quality
             of
             its
             members
             ,
             that
             no
             declaration
             can
             warrant
             any
             fellowship
             therein
             ;
             I
             am
             certain
             that
             the
             subsumption
             ,
             viz.
             that
             such
             are
             the
             Courts
             to
             which
             we
             are
             invited
             ,
             may
             be
             ,
             to
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             all
             unbyassed
             men
             ,
             upon
             these
             sufficient
             grounds
             of
             notorious
             perjury
             ,
             intrusion
             ,
             profanitie
             and
             insufficiencie
             ,
             unquestionably
             made
             out
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             proceed
             to
             the
             next
             Article
             ,
             bearing
             ,
             
               That
               all
               Church-affaires
               shall
               be
               managed
               ,
               in
               Presbyteries
               and
               Synods
               ,
               by
               the
               free
               vote
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               or
               the
               Major
               part
               of
               them
               .
            
             This
             is
             indeed
             the
             main
             &
             principal
             condescendence
             :
             and
             it
             is
             to
             this
             place
             ,
             that
             ,
             aswel
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             such
             Brethren
             as
             possibly
             will
             not
             so
             easily
             ,
             at
             first
             ,
             admit
             of
             the
             foregoing
             reasons
             ,
             as
             for
             a
             full
             answere
             to
             all
             that
             can
             be
             said
             for
             this
             Accommodation
             ,
             I
             have
             reserved
             to
             discourse
             upon
             it
             at
             more
             length
             ,
             and
             on
             all
             fair
             and
             probable
             Suppositions
             .
             In
             supplement
             therefore
             of
             this
             Article
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             it
             in
             the
             most
             advantageous
             sense
             that
             the
             Proposers
             can
             desire
             ,
             I
             adde
             ,
             that
             consistently
             therewith
             ,
             it
             seems
             the
             Bishop
             is
             to
             be
             reduced
             to
             a
             constant
             Moderator
             :
             whence
             in
             prosecution
             of
             my
             declared
             purpose
             ,
             waving
             any
             further
             exceptions
             against
             the
             nullity
             of
             the
             present
             Presbyteries
             and
             Synods
             ,
             I
             clearly
             state
             the
             Question
             thus
             .
             Whether
             a
             constant
             Moderator
             ,
             or
             fixed
             Proeslos
             ,
             for
             terme
             of
             life
             ,
             in
             Church-meetings
             ,
             be
             a
             thing
             in
             it self
             lawful
             ?
             And
             how
             far
             it
             is
             by
             us
             admissible
             ?
             And
             what
             complyance
             we
             may
             have
             ●or
             it
             ?
             
             And
             because
             there
             are
             some
             papers
             gone
             abroad
             from
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Glasgow
             ,
             as
             is
             supposed
             ,
             upon
             this
             subject
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             current
             of
             the
             speeches
             at
             Pasely
             wereof
             the
             same
             strain
             ;
             I
             conceive
             ,
             for
             rendering
             of
             the
             debate
             more
             certain
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             amisse
             ,
             that
             I
             bring
             them
             to
             a
             particular
             and
             exact
             review
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             these
             Papers
             ,
             we
             find
             it
             asserted
             ,
             
               That
               Episcopal
               Government
               ,
               managed
               in
               conjunction
               with
               Presbyters
               in
               Presbyteries
               and
               Synods
               ,
               is
               not
               contrary
               either
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               the
               example
               of
               the
               primitive
               Church
               ;
               but
               agreeable
               to
               both
               .
            
             That
             this
             position
             doth
             hold
             forth
             no
             more
             then
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             an
             
               Episcopus
               Praeses
            
             ,
             &
             that
             upon
             negative
             grounds
             ,
             giving
             the
             asserter
             the
             easier
             part
             of
             defence
             ,
             is
             obvious
             to
             the
             first
             observation
             .
             To
             have
             affirmed
             an
             obligation
             to
             this
             model
             ,
             though
             the
             Author's
             choise
             had
             not
             been
             convenient
             :
             
               the
               thing
               which
               hath
               been
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               which
               shall
               be
               ,
            
             and
             an
             agreeablenesse
             to
             Scripture
             and
             antiquitie
             ,
             is
             for
             the
             time
             a
             very
             colourable
             pretension
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             the
             Author
             dare
             adventure
             to
             affirme
             :
             But
             that
             as
             much
             may
             be
             said
             for
             a
             Presbyterian
             paritie
             ,
             exclusive
             of
             this
             presidencie
             ;
             I
             think
             our
             adversaries
             themselves
             will
             not
             deny
             :
             And
             it
             is
             very
             evident
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             thing
             they
             have
             no
             inclination
             to
             redargue
             .
             Which
             advantage
             ,
             lying
             equally
             and
             fairly
             on
             our
             side
             ,
             and
             being
             confirmed
             by
             possession
             strengthned
             by
             an
             Oath
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             present
             conviction
             of
             all
             (
             mostly
             arising
             from
             the
             contrary
             effects
             of
             Episcopacie
             )
             sealed
             with
             the
             seal
             of
             good
             Gospel
             fruits
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             great
             evidences
             produced
             by
             Paul
             for
             his
             Apostelship
             ;
             how
             much
             it
             doth
             impugne
             the
             late
             change
             ,
             and
             justifie
             the
             aversion
             and
             non-compliance
             of
             all
             good
             men
             therewith
             ;
             all
             rational
             men
             may
             discerne
             .
             But
             ,
             seeing
             our
             cause
             is
             not
             as
             theirs
             ,
             leaning
             only
             to
             negative
             probalities
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             wherewith
             it
             is
             supported
             ,
             to
             deal
             clearly
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             though
             we
             do
             not
             pretend
             to
             a
             positive
             ,
             expresse
             ,
             and
             particular
             Scripture-precept
             ,
             as
             well
             against
             the
             presidencie
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             parity
             pleaded
             ;
             yet
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             an
             equivalent
             divine
             warrant
             ,
             more
             pregnant
             then
             what
             in
             other
             particulars
             is
             acknowledged
             for
             such
             ,
             even
             by
             our
             Opposites
             :
             The
             following
             heads
             do
             plainly
             evince
             .
          
           
           
             And
             first
             ,
             That
             Iesus
             Christ
             King
             in
             Zion
             ,
             sitting
             and
             ruling
             upon
             His
             Throne
             ,
             to
             whom
             all
             Power
             is
             given
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             when
             He
             ascended
             on
             high
             ,
             sent
             forth
             His
             Apostles
             to
             gather
             ,
             feed
             ,
             and
             rule
             His
             Church
             ,
             promising
             to
             be
             with
             them
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             thereby
             hath
             appointed
             a
             Government
             in
             His
             house
             ,
             suitable
             to
             these
             holy
             ends
             for
             which
             it
             is
             designed
             ,
             is
             not
             more
             evidently
             founded
             upon
             the
             Scripture-grounds
             insinuat
             ,
             then
             firme
             in
             its
             connexion
             and
             inference
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             the
             Apostles
             and
             their
             Successors
             were
             the
             only
             perpetual
             Pastors
             ordained
             by
             our
             Lord
             ;
             (
             for
             as
             for
             the
             mission
             of
             the
             Seventy
             ,
             what
             ever
             allusions
             after
             Ages
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             then
             model
             ,
             did
             draw
             from
             it
             ,
             without
             all
             peradventure
             ,
             accòrding
             to
             is
             own
             tenour
             ,
             it
             did
             expire
             before
             our
             Lords
             suffering
             )
             so
             they
             were
             by
             him
             constitute
             in
             an
             exact
             paritie
             ,
             as
             Brethren
             :
             and
             because
             of
             this
             equality
             ,
             and
             the
             nature
             of
             their
             Ministrie
             ,
             our
             Lord
             forbids
             among
             them
             all
             distinction
             of
             authoritative
             Superioritie
             ,
             the
             very
             name
             of
             Rabbi
             and
             Master
             then
             abused
             ,
             and
             all
             ambition
             &
             affectation
             of
             these
             or
             any
             other
             elating
             dignities
             and
             titles
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             only
             commanded
             to
             outstripe
             and
             exceed
             on
             another
             ,
             in
             that
             diligence
             and
             humilitie
             recommended
             to
             them
             in
             that
             common
             service
             ,
             whereunto
             they
             were
             destined
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             According
             to
             this
             command
             given
             ,
             so
             they
             conversed
             and
             behaved
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             vestige
             of
             imparity
             ,
             either
             in
             power
             or
             presidencie
             :
             Nay
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             with
             a
             manifest
             equality
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             in
             some
             notes
             of
             apparent
             preheminence
             in
             these
             ,
             by
             men
             esteemed
             inferior
             ,
             expresly
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             recorded
             ,
             to
             counter-ballance
             the
             vanity
             of
             ambition
             of
             after
             Ages
             ,
             who
             in
             favour
             of
             others
             ,
             might
             imagine
             a
             Superiority
             .
             And
             such
             are
             the
             principal
             resort
             made
             to
             Iames
             ,
             his
             moderating
             rather
             then
             Peters
             in
             the
             meeting
             at
             
               Ierusalem
               ,
               Pauls
            
             resistance
             to
             Peter
             ,
             and
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             fellowship
             given
             to
             him
             by
             
               Iames
               ,
               Cephas
            
             and
             Iohn
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             pastors
             appointed
             by
             the
             Appostles
             being
             their
             successors
             ,
             both
             in
             their
             ordinarie
             power
             and
             blessing
             ,
             whatever
             might
             be
             the
             inequalitie
             betwixt
             them
             and
             the
             Appostles
             ,
             either
             from
             
             the
             immediacy
             and
             extent
             of
             the
             Apostles
             their
             mission
             ,
             their
             infallible
             assistance
             and
             greater
             eminency
             of
             gifts
             ,
             or
             by
             reason
             that
             the
             Apostles
             were
             the
             Lords
             chosen
             witnesses
             ,
             and
             authors
             of
             conversion
             to
             most
             of
             them
             whom
             they
             ordained
             ;
             yet
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             perpetual
             and
             ordinary
             power
             given
             to
             ,
             and
             transmitted
             by
             them
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             ,
             in
             that
             ,
             they
             neither
             claimed
             nor
             exercised
             either
             superiority
             or
             presidencie
             over
             other
             Ministers
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             call
             and
             account
             them
             their
             brethren
             ,
             partners
             ,
             fellow-labourers
             ,
             and
             themselves
             fellow-elders
             with
             them
             ;
             so
             we
             finde
             ,
             that
             what
             in
             on
             place
             Paul
             ascribes
             to
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             his
             own
             hands
             ,
             in
             another
             he
             attributes
             to
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Presbyterie
             :
             And
             the
             same
             Paul
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             a
             whit
             behind
             the
             very
             chiefest
             Appostles
             ,
             receiving
             a
             solemn
             mission
             from
             a
             Presbyterie
             ,
             not
             consisting
             of
             Fellow-apostles
             ,
             but
             of
             other
             Prophets
             and
             Teachers
             .
             Gifts
             there
             fore
             were
             indeed
             diverse
             and
             unequal
             ,
             and
             imploiments
             also
             were
             various
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             then
             exigence
             of
             a
             growing
             spreading
             Church
             :
             but
             that
             either
             among
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             ,
             or
             them
             and
             the
             Pastors
             by
             them
             ordained
             ,
             or
             among
             the
             Pastors
             themselves
             there
             was
             the
             least
             imparity
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             that
             ordinarie
             and
             standing
             power
             continued
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             passages
             mentioned
             do
             plainly
             confirme
             the
             negative
             ;
             so
             there
             can
             no
             instance
             be
             adduced
             from
             Scripture
             in
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             We
             know
             
               Timothie
               ,
               Titus
            
             ,
             &
             the
             Angels
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             are
             much
             talked
             of
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             superior
             Bishops
             :
             and
             to
             this
             it
             is
             as
             easily
             reponed
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             nothing
             enjoyned
             or
             recommended
             in
             Pauls
             Epistles
             to
             Timothie
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             proper
             for
             every
             Pastor
             ,
             unlesse
             what
             is
             evidently
             referable
             to
             his
             office
             of
             an
             Evangelist
             there
             expressed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             command
             given
             to
             Titus
             to
             ordain
             Elders
             ,
             was
             by
             way
             of
             expresse
             commission
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             least
             exclusive
             of
             the
             concurrence
             of
             other
             Elders
             where
             they
             might
             be
             found
             in
             the
             place
             .
          
           
           
             3
             That
             it
             is
             in
             these
             very
             Epistles
             ,
             more
             then
             any
             where
             els
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             names
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Elders
             are
             promiscuously
             used
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             and
             office
             thereby
             signified
             held
             forth
             to
             be
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             And
             lastly
             ,
             that
             the
             known
             use
             &
             elegancie
             of
             the
             singular
             number
             for
             the
             plural
             ,
             with
             the
             figurative
             speech
             and
             tenor
             of
             the
             seven
             Epistles
             in
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             do
             no
             more
             allow
             the
             Angels
             ,
             representing
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             then
             the
             Stars
             signifying
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             nay
             or
             the
             Candlesticks
             the
             Churches
             ,
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             single
             persons
             .
             But
             for
             further
             clearing
             of
             all
             these
             and
             like
             objections
             ,
             I
             referr
             the
             Reader
             to
             the
             many
             Authors
             ,
             by
             whom
             these
             things
             are
             more
             fully
             handled
             .
          
           
             These
             grounds
             then
             being
             all
             undoubtedl●
             Scriptural
             ,
             with
             what
             confidence
             can
             it
             be
             demanded
             ,
             where
             doth
             the
             Scripture
             hold
             out
             a
             paritie
             among
             Ministers
             ?
             Or
             how
             can
             it
             be
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Episcopus
               Praeses
            
             contended
             for
             ,
             specially
             with
             his
             necessary
             presence
             in
             Ordination
             ,
             as
             we
             will
             afterwards
             hear
             ,
             is
             not
             contrary
             ,
             but
             agreeable
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ?
             By
             all
             which
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             as
             our
             Presbyterian
             paritie
             is
             plainly
             warranted
             ,
             both
             by
             general
             Gospel-rules
             ,
             and
             very
             expresse
             instances
             contained
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             So
             the
             apparent
             lawfulness
             of
             any
             other
             form
             of
             mans
             devising
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             justification
             thereof
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             objected
             ,
             
               If
               this
               ground
               be
               rejected
               ,
               how
               will
               we
               maintain
               ,
               or
               where
               will
               we
               finde
               an
               expresse
               command
               or
               rule
               for
               our
               own
               model
               of
               Kirk-sessions
               ,
               Presbyteries
               ,
               Syonds
               Provincial
               and
               National
               ,
               with
               a
               Commission
               of
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               in
               their
               several
               dependencies
               and
               subordinations
               ,
               and
               the
               changing
               of
               the
               moderator
               in
               these
               meetings
               ,
               excepting
               that
               only
               of
               the
               Kirk-sessions
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Minister
               doth
               constantly
               moderat
               ;
               for
               without
               this
               expresse
               Kule
               ,
               a
               Bishop
               or
               fixed
               President
               may
               very
               well
               consist
               with
               that
               frame
               ,
               which
               we
               conten●
               for
               :
               And
               it
               is
               really
               and
               actually
               so
               at
               this
               present
               in
               this
               Church
               ?
            
          
           
             In
             answering
             this
             objection
             ,
             I
             must
             begin
             with
             its
             latter
             part
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             directly
             contradicted
             by
             the
             present
             constitution
             ,
             both
             in
             its
             legal
             establishment
             ,
             and
             known
             exercise
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             proven
             ,
             that
             I
             marvel
             how
             it
             could
             escape
             any
             person
             of
             ordinary
             
             understanding
             .
             As
             for
             the
             main
             thing
             objected
             ,
             having
             from
             the
             Scripture
             asserted
             the
             warrant
             of
             our
             parity
             ,
             its
             difficulty
             is
             easily
             satisfied
             :
             for
             seeing
             that
             by
             Divine
             institution
             the
             Church
             is
             erected
             into
             one
             Society
             ,
             and
             officers
             in
             an
             equal
             parity
             for
             its
             oversight
             and
             Government
             thereto
             appointed
             ;
             And
             seeing
             that
             in
             every
             concession
             ,
             the
             things
             natural
             and
             proper
             to
             what
             is
             conceded
             must
             be
             understood
             to
             be
             therein
             imported
             ;
             the
             libertie
             and
             power
             of
             common
             counsel
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             subordination
             of
             the
             parts
             to
             the
             whole
             ,
             do
             thence
             necessarily
             result
             .
             The
             premisses
             of
             which
             argument
             ,
             being
             so
             consistently
             composed
             of
             Scripture
             and
             reason
             thereon
             dependent
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             here
             enlarge
             in
             any
             explication
             .
             Sure
             I
             am
             ,
             he
             who
             duely
             perpendeth
             these
             uncontrovertible
             Scripture-truths
             ;
             That
             the
             Church
             is
             gathered
             into
             one
             body
             ;
             that
             the
             Apostles
             together
             ,
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Elders
             together
             are
             incharged
             with
             its
             oversight
             and
             rule
             ;
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Prophets
             is
             subject
             unto
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             and
             that
             where
             two
             or
             three
             are
             gathered
             together
             in
             the
             Lords
             Name
             ,
             there
             he
             is
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             ;
             It
             is
             impossible
             he
             should
             remain
             doubtful
             of
             the
             Divine
             warrant
             and
             authority
             of
             our
             meetings
             .
             Conforme
             to
             which
             truths
             and
             principles
             ,
             we
             not
             only
             finde
             ,
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             Church
             governed
             by
             common
             counsel
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             Meetings
             and
             Councels
             inspired
             and
             directed
             by
             that
             humilitie
             ,
             love
             and
             harmonie
             ,
             that
             no
             more
             then
             a
             chair
             man
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             &
             no
             sixed
             moderator
             can
             therein
             be
             discerned
             .
             If
             these
             grounds
             were
             not
             both
             solidly
             and
             evidently
             conclusive
             of
             all
             necessarie
             for
             me
             to
             prove
             ,
             I
             might
             easily
             ,
             without
             either
             worming
             or
             straining
             (
             as
             our
             moderatists
             phrase
             it
             )
             adduce
             and
             make
             out
             from
             Scripture
             precedents
             more
             exactly
             correspondent
             to
             our
             formes
             :
             But
             seeing
             the
             right
             and
             Priviledge
             of
             common
             Counsel
             for
             Government
             ,
             in
             order
             both
             to
             the
             whole
             and
             certain
             of
             the
             parts●
             is
             by
             Scripture-practi●e
             obviously
             held
             forth
             ;
             its
             extension
             to
             all
             the
             parts
             ,
             and
             their
             ●ubordination
             to
             the
             whole
             ,
             doth
             so
             naturally
             and
             necessarily
             ●ollow
             ,
             tha●
             I
             judge
             it
             superfluous
             to
             engadge
             my self
             further
             into
             our
             adversaries
             scrupulous
             quiblings
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             
               Commission
               of
               the
               Kirk
            
             ,
             whereof
             Scripture
             warrant
             is
             also
             required
             ,
             seeing
             we
             do
             not
             hold
             it
             to
             be
             an
             ordinarie
             Church-judicatorie
             ;
             but
             do
             only
             regard
             it
             as
             a
             delegation
             from
             the
             preceeding
             National-assembly
             elicit
             by
             extraordinary
             exigences
             ,
             and
             precisely
             accountable
             to
             the
             next
             ensuing
             ,
             It
             s
             right
             is
             so
             certainly
             parallel
             to
             that
             of
             every
             Committee
             ,
             appointed
             by
             any
             meeting
             for
             dispatch
             ,
             that
             unlesse
             it
             were
             alledged
             ,
             that
             this
             power
             of
             commissionating
             is
             by
             Scripture
             inhibite
             ;
             it
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             understood
             to
             be
             founded
             in
             the
             same
             warrant
             with
             the
             Assemblies
             ,
             from
             which
             it
             doth
             flow
             &
             receive
             its
             con●irmation
             .
             I
             contend
             not
             ,
             but
             our
             observance
             in
             practice
             might
             have
             had
             its
             own
             failings
             in
             this
             point
             :
             but
             seeing
             the
             excesse
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             if
             any
             was
             ,
             did
             probably
             flow
             from
             the
             mistake
             of
             a
             suppo●sed
             expediencie
             ;
             the
             evidence
             of
             its
             warrant
             and
             right
             use
             ,
             by
             such
             and
             error
             in
             fact
             ,
             cannot
             at
             all
             be
             impugned
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             ministers
             their
             being
             constantly
             moderators
             in
             Kirk-sessions
             ,
             among
             the
             Elders
             joyned
             with
             them
             for
             Discipline
             ,
             is
             that
             wich
             our
             adversaries
             do
             urge
             ,
             as
             a
             great
             advantage
             for
             proving
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             the
             fixed
             Moderator
             in
             Presbyteries
             and
             Synods
             ,
             and
             our
             inconsequence
             in
             denying
             the
             same
             .
             In
             the
             fond
             conceit
             of
             which
             argument
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             frequently
             by
             them
             inculcat
             ,
             that
             here
             is
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             having
             a
             fixed
             presidencie
             among
             presbyters
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             sure
             it
             may
             ●ustly
             nauseat
             or
             move
             to
             laughter
             any
             indifferent
             observer
             .
          
           
             To
             begin
             therefore
             with
             this
             childish
             emphasis
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             terme
             Presbyter
             ,
             and
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             minister
             and
             parochial-elders
             ,
             both
             of
             them
             presbyters
             ;
             such
             indeed
             they
             are
             :
             but
             seeing
             the
             scripture
             doth
             warrant
             the
             office
             of
             our
             Ruling
             Elder
             ,
             &
             also
             attributeth
             several
             other
             names
             to
             Ministers
             ,
             agreeable
             to
             the
             main
             labour
             ,
             and
             to
             these
             Parochial
             Elders
             ,
             only
             that
             of
             Presbyters
             or
             Elders
             ;
             and
             yet
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             the
             classical
             Assemblies
             ,
             principally
             consisting
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             are
             commonly
             called
             Presbyteries
             :
             If
             use
             ,
             for
             distinction
             ,
             hath
             appropriat
             to
             these
             Parochial-elders
             the
             name
             of
             Elders
             ,
             rather
             then
             that
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             what
             folly
             is
             it
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             a
             contrary
             usurpation
             of
             names
             can
             be
             of
             
             any
             import
             ;
             or
             wherefore
             do
             not
             our
             adversaries
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             such
             a
             complaisance
             for
             these
             conceits
             ,
             tell
             us
             further
             what
             a
             qstrange
             thing
             it
             is
             to
             see
             a
             Presbyterie
             (
             for
             so
             a
             Kirck-session
             may
             well
             be
             termed
             )
             consisting
             only
             of
             one
             Minister
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             Laiks
             ,
             as
             they
             speak
             ,
             and
             withal
             reflect
             upon
             these
             more
             pungent
             retorsions
             nearer
             Home
             ,
             viz.
             that
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             a
             Bishop
             pretends
             to
             a-Superiority
             or
             presidencie
             over
             many
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             a
             single
             Presbyter
             must
             have
             the
             preheminence
             over
             his
             Fellow-presbyters
             .
          
           
             But
             leaving
             these
             fopperies
             ,
             and
             taking
             words
             according
             to
             the
             determination
             of
             custome
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             in
             answer
             to
             what
             is
             material
             in
             the
             objection
             ,
             I
             say
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             where
             there
             are
             two
             Ministers
             in
             a
             parish
             ,
             they
             moderat
             in
             the
             Session
             by
             turnes
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Where
             the
             Session
             doth
             consist
             of
             one
             Minister
             ,
             both
             a
             preaing
             and
             a
             ruling
             Elder
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Elders
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             who
             are
             but
             his
             helpers
             in
             discipline
             ,
             his
             different
             quality
             ,
             with
             the
             double
             honour
             allowed
             to
             him
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             doth
             abundantly
             determine
             the
             moderatorship
             in
             his
             favours
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             If
             a
             Minister
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Pastor
             and
             teacher
             of
             the
             whole
             flock
             ,
             do
             preside
             amongst
             the
             Elders
             of
             a
             secondarie
             order
             ,
             joined
             to
             him
             for
             his
             assistance
             ;
             will
             it
             therefore
             follow
             ,
             that
             one
             Minister
             should
             fixedly
             preside
             over
             many
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             order
             with
             himself
             ,
             and
             equally
             concerned
             in
             all
             the
             affaires
             of
             the
             meeting
             ?
             What
             Logick
             can
             knit
             together
             such
             inferences
             ?
          
           
             Having
             thus
             demonstrat
             from
             Scripture-pr●cepts
             and
             practices
             ,
             and
             firme
             rational
             conclusions
             thence
             deducted
             ,
             the
             command
             of
             our
             parity
             ,
             with
             the
             warrantableness
             of
             our
             Courts
             and
             all
             their
             gradations
             ,
             I
             am
             very
             confident
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             thereby
             fully
             satisfie
             all
             the
             obligation
             to
             bring
             a
             clear
             command
             for
             these
             judicatories
             and
             their
             subordinations
             ,
             which
             our
             affirming
             them
             to
             be
             of
             unquestionable
             divine
             right
             ,
             &
             institutions
             undoubtedly
             flowing
             ●rom
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             lawful
             government
             thereof
             ,
             do
             lay
             upon
             us
             .
             As
             for
             what
             the
             author
             alledgeth
             against
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             affirme
             them
             to
             be
             the
             very
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             abso●utely
             necessary
             ,
             aswel
             as
             only
             lawful
             government
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             :
             what
             
             ever
             tumor
             may
             appear
             in
             such
             expressions
             ,
             over
             and
             above
             the
             account
             I
             have
             given
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             own
             devising
             ,
             on
             purpose
             contrived
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             represent
             us
             as
             high
             talkers
             ,
             above
             the
             asserters
             of
             other
             forms
             ;
             and
             yet
             we
             not
             only
             know
             that
             the
             commenders
             of
             Episcopacie
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             true
             ancient
             Apostolick
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             do
             speak
             at
             as
             high
             a
             rate
             ,
             to
             say
             no
             more
             ;
             but
             that
             their
             acting
             in
             its
             behalfe
             doth
             indeed
             surpass
             all
             other
             measures
             ,
             I
             am
             certain
             will
             easily
             be
             by
             all
             acknowledged
             ,
             who
             consider
             how
             Presbyterie
             is
             the
             only
             butt
             against
             which
             their
             malice
             &
             persecution
             is
             levelled
             ,
             and
             that
             into
             this
             malice
             ,
             all
             the
             zeal
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             against
             poperie
             ,
             profanity
             ,
             atheisme
             and
             irreligion
             seems
             to
             be
             converted
             ;
             which
             stirring
             activity
             may
             also
             in
             this
             same
             Author
             ,
             who
             ,
             being
             in
             his
             Ministrie
             rather
             a
             recluse
             monastick
             ,
             is
             for
             its
             sake
             become
             a
             very
             busie
             Prelate
             ,
             most
             obviously
             be
             instanced
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             grounds
             which
             I
             have
             adduced
             for
             our
             Presbyterian
             paritie
             ,
             the
             contrary
             repugnancy
             to
             Scripture
             rules
             of
             a
             fixed
             presidencie
             is
             sufficiently
             held
             out
             ;
             so
             I
             would
             gladly
             know
             ,
             from
             what
             shadow
             of
             probabilitie
             the
             Scripture
             agreeablenesse
             thereof
             is
             by
             our
             Author
             asserted
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             in
             the
             instance
             of
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Diotriphes
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             where
             the
             least
             vestige
             of
             it
             is
             to
             be
             found
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             say
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             second
             point
             affirmed
             ,
             viz●
             the
             non-contrariety
             and
             agreeablenesse
             of
             this
             
               Episcopus
               praeses
            
             to
             the
             example
             of
             the
             primitive
             Church
             ,
             that
             though
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             and
             third
             Centuries
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             this
             Prostasia
             could
             be
             more
             evidently
             discovered
             ;
             yet
             ,
             seeing
             the
             better
             pattern
             of
             the
             more
             pure
             and
             ancient
             times
             do
             hold
             out
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             but
             an
             equal
             paritie
             among
             the
             Elders
             or
             Overseers
             (
             Bishops
             )
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             levelled
             by
             humilitie
             ,
             and
             ordered
             by
             love
             and
             concord
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             Presidencie
             did
             ,
             in
             its
             tendencie
             and
             progresse
             ,
             become
             the
             rise
             not
             only
             of
             aspiring
             Prelacie
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             monstrous
             Papacy
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             it
             is
             a
             meer
             humane
             invention
             ,
             equally
             unwarrantable
             and
             dangerous
             .
             And
             here
             I
             might
             show
             how
             little
             
             light
             we
             have
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             some
             of
             our
             Adversaries
             ,
             from
             History
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             pure
             and
             credible
             Record
             of
             the
             Churches
             constitution
             in
             the
             Centuries
             mentioned
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             more
             near
             to
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             more
             uncorrupted
             any
             such
             testimony
             is
             found
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Clemens
             and
             Ireneus
             ,
             (
             for
             as
             for
             Ignatius
             Epistles
             ,
             even
             these
             of
             them
             that
             are
             of
             the
             best
             repute
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             no
             impartial
             Reader
             ,
             who
             considers
             either
             the
             worth
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             or
             the
             simplicitie
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             or
             the
             stile
             suitable
             to
             both
             ,
             will
             judge
             them
             to
             be
             from
             such
             an
             Author
             )
             the
             more
             they
             homologat
             with
             Scripture
             in
             the
             Synonomie
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             and
             the
             samenesse
             of
             the
             office
             thereby
             signified
             :
             And
             I
             might
             also
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             how
             that
             ●or
             all
             the
             alteration
             and
             advance
             made
             towards
             Prelacie
             in
             the
             succeeding
             Centuries
             ;
             yet
             the
             Fathers
             in
             these
             times
             ,
             chiefly
             Ierom
             ,
             did
             affirme
             the
             same
             truth
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             times
             ,
             and
             the
             Age
             immediatly
             succeeding
             :
             But
             as
             I
             am
             too
             well
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             pride
             was
             the
             first
             and
             most
             subtile
             and
             active
             corruption
             that
             did
             invade
             the
             Church
             ;
             so
             I
             can
             very
             easily
             grant
             that
             a
             Protocathedria
             was
             thereby
             very
             early
             either
             occasioned
             ,
             or
             usurped
             :
             and
             therefore
             omitting
             to
             insist
             ,
             how
             that
             partly
             by
             designe
             of
             the
             ambitious
             ,
             partly
             by
             mistake
             against
             the
             factious
             it
             seemeth
             to
             have
             been
             introduced
             ,
             I
             shall
             rather
             endeavour
             ,
             by
             a
             few
             observes
             ,
             so
             to
             discover
             the
             evill
             of
             its
             rise
             ,
             and
             its
             worse
             tendencies
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             above
             all
             ,
             all
             men
             may
             perceive
             the
             perinciousness
             of
             humane
             inventions
             ,
             how
             specious
             soever
             ,
             when
             superadded
             to
             Gospel
             truth
             and
             simplicitie
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             alledgeance
             made
             for
             this
             prostasia
             ,
             as
             conducing
             much
             to
             order
             and
             the
             cure
             of
             divisio●s
             ,
             in
             so
             far
             as
             it
             respects
             its
             fixednesse
             is
             a
             vaine
             &
             emptie
             pretense
             :
             for
             ,
             seeing
             this
             fixednesse
             as
             such
             importeth
             no
             more
             then
             the
             suspending
             of
             the
             more
             certain
             change
             of
             an
             annual
             or
             other
             termly
             election
             ,
             unto
             that
             more
             uncer●ain
             one
             of
             term
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             sometimes
             this
             lat●er
             may
             notwiths●anding
             happen
             to
             be
             more
             frequent
             then
             the
             fo●mer
             ,
             it
             is
             obvious
             to
             any
             mans
             calme
             and
             serious
             reflection
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             meerly
             to
             the
             presidencie
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             all
             to
             this
             controverted
             
             qualitie
             in
             itself
             considered
             ,
             that
             the
             advantages
             commended
             can
             be
             ascribed
             :
             And
             therefore
             as
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             ,
             the
             concerne
             of
             order
             being
             once
             duely
             provided
             for
             by
             a
             sutable
             moderation
             ,
             the
             more
             obnoxious
             the
             person
             moderating
             is
             to
             the
             suffrage
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             the
             lesse
             hazard
             of
             an
             ensuing
             abuse
             or
             usurpation
             ;
             So
             it
             is
             very
             evident
             ,
             that
             this
             superfluous
             fixedness
             ,
             importing
             a
             certain
             degree
             of
             exemption
             ,
             could
             only
             in
             the
             end
             prove
             a
             foment
             of
             pride
             and
             gratification
             of
             ambition
             ,
             as
             the
             event
             it self
             to
             plainly
             verifies
             :
             of
             which
             if
             any
             man
             do
             yet
             doubt
             ,
             let
             him
             consider
             Romes
             Papacy
             ,
             that
             under
             this
             pretense
             ,
             fortified
             by
             Ierom's
             testimony
             ,
             
               Cuncti
               (
               nempe
               Apostoli
               )
               claves
               regni
               caelorum
               accipiunt
               ,
               tamen
               inter
               duodecem
               unus
               eligitur
               ,
               ut
               capite
               consti●uto
               schismatis
               tollatur
               occasio
               ,
            
             did
             not
             only
             arrogat
             to
             it self
             the
             Primacie
             ,
             but
             to
             this
             day
             doth
             thereby
             vail
             its
             Tyrrannie
             .
             I
             grant
             that
             power
             is
             a
             soveraign
             antidot
             against
             contentions
             and
             divisions
             :
             But
             if
             we
             measure
             it
             out
             by
             our
             own
             wisdom
             ,
             with
             a
             regard
             only
             to
             this
             exigence
             ,
             neither
             respecting
             the
             Lords
             warrant
             ,
             nor
             the
             sufficiencie
             of
             gifts
             and
             countenance
             of
             his
             blessing
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             manifest
             that
             this
             rule
             may
             quickly
             lead
             us
             to
             surmount
             the
             Papacie
             and
             its
             implicite
             faith
             ;
             and
             never
             suffer
             us
             to
             cease
             ,
             until
             ,
             by
             an
             absolute
             subjection
             ,
             both
             Truth
             &
             Conscience
             be
             swallowed
             up
             of
             ignorance
             and
             stupidity
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             above
             all
             things
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             God
             study
             his
             own
             way
             :
             if
             we
             neglect
             this
             sure
             and
             excellent
             ordinance
             of
             a
             self-denyed
             and
             lowly
             Gospel
             ministrie
             ,
             with
             these
             prescriptions
             of
             truth
             ,
             humilitie
             and
             love●
             given
             to
             us
             as
             the
             remedies
             against
             all
             disorder
             ,
             schisme
             and
             heresie
             ,
             and
             indulge
             to
             our
             own
             devices
             ,
             where
             wil
             we
             subsist
             ?
             I
             need
             not
             represent
             the
             subtilty
             and
             presumption
             of
             mens
             delusions
             ,
             specially
             for
             promoting
             that
             mysterie
             of
             iniquitie
             that
             worketh
             in
             Ecclesiastick
             aspirings
             :
             If
             our
             blind
             probabilities
             were
             sufficient
             to
             authorize
             the
             means
             of
             peace
             and
             order
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             question
             ,
             carnal
             reason
             would
             again
             insinuat
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             pretensions
             that
             raised
             the
             Papacie
             ,
             and
             the
             frequent
             suggestions
             of
             our
             times
             in
             behalfe
             of
             the
             Magistrat
             ,
             that
             the
             proper
             and
             assured
             way
             to
             a
             firme
             establishment
             were
             to
             resolve
             either
             mans
             beleife
             ,
             or
             his
             obedience
             into
             
             the
             uncontrollable
             determinations
             either
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Prince●
             But
             as
             the
             disposi●ions
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             and
             only
             wise
             God
             are
             not
             to
             be
             fathomed
             ,
             let
             be
             regulat
             by
             our
             narrow
             and
             weak
             capacities
             ;
             so
             ought
             we
             alwayes
             to
             revere
             these
             peremtorie
             and
             seuere
             restraints
             ,
             where
             with
             he
             hath
             bounded
             the
             darrings
             of
             vain
             reason
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             to
             think
             in
             these
             things
             above
             what
             is
             written
             ;
             specially
             in
             the
             case
             in
             hand
             ,
             when
             not
             only
             manifest
             disappointments
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             ends
             pretended
             ,
             but
             the
             worst
             of
             consequences
             have
             by
             a
             very
             visible
             progresse
             openly
             discovered
             both
             the
             folly
             and
             prejudice
             of
             this
             presidencie
             under
             question
             .
          
           
             For
             evincing
             whereof
             I
             observe
             .2
             .
             that
             as
             it
             is
             not
             unto
             this
             fixed
             presidencie
             as
             such
             ,
             but
             unto
             the
             more
             abounding
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             under
             these
             frequent
             and
             grievous
             persecutions
             wherewith
             the
             Church
             was
             then
             exercised
             ,
             that
             the
             singular
             order
             ,
             unity
             and
             charity
             of
             the
             primitive
             times
             is
             to
             be
             ascribed
             ;
             So
             the
             gradual
             advance
             of
             this
             Prostasia
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             joint
             and
             perpetual
             declines
             of
             true
             knowledge
             &
             piety
             ,
             &
             concurring
             increase
             of
             pride
             ,
             contention
             ,
             irreligion
             &
             superstition
             ,
             are
             very
             pregnant
             evidences
             of
             its
             vanity
             .
             I
             need
             not
             note
             that
             the
             first
             times
             to
             which
             this
             presidencie
             can
             lay
             any
             claime
             were
             the
             purest
             ;
             its
             first
             setting
             up
             ,
             as
             most
             acknowledge
             ,
             was
             in
             the
             second
             Centurie
             ,
             in
             a
             simple
             Protocathedria
             to
             the
             Senior
             Presbyter
             :
             Shortly
             thereafter
             it
             turned
             to
             a
             Prostasia
             given
             by
             election
             ;
             and
             then
             stil
             ascending
             ,
             even
             under
             the
             discountenance
             and
             persecution
             of
             the
             Heathenish
             powers
             and
             people
             ,
             it
             did
             notwithstanding
             ,
             what
             by
             wresting
             the
             election
             in
             many
             places
             from
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             what
             by
             usurping
             the
             power
             of
             ordinantion
             and
             censures
             ,
             advance
             to
             a
             very
             high
             degree
             of
             Prelacie
             :
             as
             is
             aboundantly
             confirmed
             by
             what
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             the
             Records
             of
             these
             times
             ,
             and
             especially
             by
             good
             Cyprian
             his
             words
             to
             his
             Presbyters
             Epist.
             6.
             
             
               A
               primordio
               Episcopatus
               mei
               ,
               statui
               nihil
               sine
               consilio
               vestro
               privata
               sententia
               gerere
               :
            
             whereby
             as
             it
             were
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             then
             corrupt
             custome
             of
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             he
             plainly
             insinuateth
             his
             contrary
             resolution
             .
             Now
             what
             ,
             under
             this
             progresse
             of
             the
             Prostasia
             ,
             still
             pretending
             to
             be
             a
             remedy
             ,
             was
             the
             growth
             of
             the
             evils
             both
             of
             contentions
             ,
             schismes
             
             and
             heresies
             (
             specially
             in
             the
             intervals
             of
             the
             Churches
             sufferings
             ,
             wherewith
             these
             several
             degrees
             were
             manifestly
             attended
             ,
             needeth
             not
             to
             be
             enforced
             by
             many
             instances
             .
             That
             of
             Victor
             as
             to
             superstition
             ,
             contention
             and
             schisme
             ,
             who
             for
             a
             different
             observation
             of
             Pasch
             (
             a
             weighty
             point
             forsooth
             )
             did
             excommunicat
             the
             better
             halfe
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             may
             stand
             for
             a
             thousand
             :
             and
             as
             for
             Heresies
             ,
             their
             catalogues
             are
             almost
             endlesse
             :
             But
             though
             its
             rise
             under
             so
             great
             pressures
             ,
             doth
             very
             convincingly
             argue
             the
             strong
             and
             subtile
             Spirit
             working
             in
             its
             elevation
             ;
             yet
             it
             was
             from
             the
             time
             of
             Constantin's
             Empire
             ,
             and
             the
             rising
             of
             the
             Sun
             of
             prosperitie
             upon
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             it
             did
             yet
             more
             evidently
             begin
             to
             discover
             itself
             in
             its
             proper
             collours
             :
             And
             from
             this
             period
             indeed
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             ,
             more
             and
             more
             exalting
             and
             explicating
             its
             powers
             ,
             it
             ceased
             not
             ,
             until
             through
             proud
             and
             fervid
             contentions
             of
             the
             prelats
             amongst
             themselves
             for
             precedencie
             (
             more
             dangerous
             by
             far
             then
             al
             the
             pettie
             contests
             that
             could
             arise
             among
             Presbyters
             )
             and
             these
             still
             varnished
             with
             he
             pretexts
             of
             unity
             ,
             peace
             ,
             and
             apostolick
             example
             ,
             but
             really
             animat
             by
             pride
             and
             ambition
             ,
             and
             accompanied
             with
             covetousness
             ,
             luxurie
             ,
             neglect
             of
             truth
             ,
             abounding
             of
             errors
             ,
             superstition
             and
             irreligion
             ,
             it
             at
             length
             arrived
             at
             the
             papacie
             ;
             which
             ,
             by
             its
             tyrannous
             infallibility
             and
             implicit
             faith
             ,
             did
             in
             the
             end
             indeed
             bring
             forth
             ,
             in
             the
             destroying
             of
             true
             knowledge
             and
             conscience
             ,
             an
             apparent
             peace
             and
             unity
             ,
             most
             like
             to
             that
             indifferencie
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             religion
             ,
             and
             surrender
             and
             abjection
             of
             conscience
             ,
             which
             the
             abettors
             of
             our
             supremacie
             do
             ,
             under
             the
             same
             plausible
             names
             and
             pretenses
             ,
             so
             much
             endeavour
             to
             introduce
             .
             This
             being
             then
             the
             growth
             ,
             progresse
             and
             product
             of
             this
             Prostasia
             &
             its
             lying
             pretense
             of
             remedying
             &
             preventing
             schism
             (
             in
             effect
             nothing
             els
             then
             the
             sutable
             revelation
             of
             that
             mysterie
             which
             at
             first
             did
             more
             latently
             begin
             to
             work
             under
             its
             lesse
             discernable
             appearances
             )
             what
             judgment
             is
             to
             be
             made
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             every
             mans
             ingenuity
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             objected
             ,
             that
             although
             the
             ensuing
             of
             Prelacie
             and
             Papacie
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             evils
             upon
             the
             ancient
             Episcopacy
             may
             give
             a
             colour
             to
             the
             premised
             discourse
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             easie
             in
             such
             matters
             
             to
             strain
             observations
             ;
             and
             these
             consequences
             may
             be
             only
             its
             accidental
             and
             not
             its
             proper
             effects
             .
             'T
             is
             answered
             ,
             not
             to
             insist
             upon
             the
             natural
             and
             gradual
             connexion
             of
             the
             things
             represented
             ,
             more
             easie
             to
             be
             discerned
             by
             impartial
             reflection
             ,
             then
             perswaded
             by
             superfluous
             arguing
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             observable
             ,
             First
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             sole
             reason
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             beginning
             hath
             been
             or
             can
             be
             alledged
             for
             the
             ●ixed
             presidencie
             ,
             viz.
             the
             eare
             of
             divisions
             ,
             and
             prevention
             of
             schisme
             ,
             was
             that
             which
             in
             the
             righteous
             judgment
             of
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             deceivablenesse
             of
             unrighteousness
             ,
             was
             still
             made
             use
             of
             for
             carrying
             on
             the
             Mysterie
             of
             iniquitie
             ,
             until
             that
             at
             length
             it
             appeared
             in
             its
             own
             colours
             ,
             and
             discovered
             its
             effects
             ,
             infinitly
             more
             pernicious
             then
             the
             evils
             which
             it
             pretended
             to
             obviat
             .
             2
             ,
             That
             in
             matters
             Religious
             ,
             the
             want
             of
             Divine
             institution
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             our
             Lords
             promise
             and
             blessing
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             actual
             following
             of
             bad
             fruits
             &
             effects
             ,
             are
             a
             sufficient
             demonstration
             ,
             that
             the
             thing
             questioned
             is
             thereof
             properly
             productive
             .
             I
             need
             not
             observe
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             upon
             this
             ground
             that
             the
             Popes
             Primacie
             and
             Headship
             is
             very
             justly
             charged
             with
             all
             Romes
             Superstitions
             and
             abominations
             :
             If
             of
             old
             ,
             
               I
               sent
               them
               not
               ,
               therefore
               they
               shall
               not
               profit
               this
               People
               ,
            
             was
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             made
             a
             sure
             and
             firme
             conclusion
             ,
             shall
             not
             then
             the
             visible
             accomplishment
             ,
             I
             appointed
             it
             not
             ,
             and
             it
             hath
             not
             profited
             ,
             but
             been
             attended
             with
             many
             grievous
             mischiefs
             ,
             prove
             an
             evidence
             equally
             convincing
             ?
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             admitting
             that
             this
             was
             indeed
             the
             course
             of
             its
             exaltation
             in
             these
             times
             yet
             the
             proposal
             of
             it
             being
             now
             made
             with
             a
             manifestly
             contrary
             designe
             ,
             and
             in
             effect
             to
             low
             and
             reduce
             Prelacie
             ;
             the
             preceeding
             representation
             is
             of
             no
             moment
             .
             'T
             is
             answered
             ,
             I
             grant
             that
             this
             reduction
             is
             indeed
             given
             out
             to
             be
             the
             design
             of
             the
             alteration
             offered
             :
             But
             seeing
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Supremacie
             ,
             more
             then
             in
             the
             Papacie
             in
             itself
             considered
             ,
             that
             the
             strength
             and
             complement
             of
             all
             corruption
             in
             Ecclesiastick
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             end
             and
             design
             of
             Prelacie
             itself
             doth
             lye
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             present
             offer
             of
             this
             Presidencie
             ,
             is
             only
             a
             Politique
             draught
             ,
             ●ending
             by
             the
             engadging
             of
             these
             who
             justly
             reclaim
             to
             sit
             &
             act
             
             in
             its
             Courts
             ,
             to
             the
             more
             compendious
             and
             sure
             establishment
             of
             the
             same
             Supremacie
             ,
             and
             rendering
             of
             its
             influences
             more
             effectual
             ;
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             its
             project
             may
             possibly
             appear
             a
             more
             covert
             ,
             but
             is
             in
             truth
             ra●her
             a
             more
             dangerous
             part
             of
             the
             same
             mysterie
             .
             If
             then
             this
             fixed
             Praeses
             ,
             at
             first
             set
             up
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             be
             a
             thing
             unwarrantable
             and
             anti-scriptural
             ;
             that
             the
             
               Episcopus
               Praeses
            
             offered
             to
             us
             must
             be
             much
             more
             such
             ,
             cannot
             be
             controverted
             ;
             in
             as
             much
             as
             there
             are
             several
             material
             differences
             betwixt
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             all
             aggravating
             against
             the
             present
             proposal
             ,
             as
             this
             short
             comparison
             of
             the
             two
             doth
             abundantly
             hold
             out
             .
             The
             
               Episcopus
               Praeses
            
             in
             ancient
             times
             was
             at
             least
             in
             the
             beginning
             chosen
             by
             the
             Presbyterie
             over
             which
             he
             presided
             ,
             and
             consequently
             was
             by
             them
             censurable
             ;
             as
             also
             he
             did
             only
             preside
             over
             one
             ,
             and
             that
             oftentimes
             a
             very
             small
             Classis
             ,
             the
             taking
             of
             the
             election
             from
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             the
             exempting
             the
             then
             
               Episcopus
               Praeses
            
             from
             their
             controll
             ,
             and
             the
             superinduction
             of
             Metropolitans
             and
             Arch-bishops
             being
             all
             posterior
             inventions
             .
             whereas
             the
             Praeses
             poposed
             to
             us
             is
             to
             be
             nominat
             and
             appointed
             by
             his
             Majesty
             ;
             and
             for
             any
             thing
             we
             know
             by
             him
             only
             deposable
             or
             removable
             :
             As
             also
             the
             least
             of
             them
             is
             to
             be
             over
             many
             Presbyteries
             or
             Classes
             ,
             whereof
             any
             one
             is
             by
             far
             too
             large
             for
             a
             conscientious
             Gospel
             oversight
             ,
             and
             two
             of
             them
             over
             several
             Synods
             ,
             not
             to
             mention
             their
             extrinsick
             and
             absurd
             secularities
             ,
             clearly
             incompatible
             both
             with
             the
             nature
             and
             work
             of
             their
             office
             .
             Which
             differences
             to
             be
             both
             certain
             and
             material
             ,
             it
             were
             easie
             for
             me
             to
             make
             out
             :
             But
             since
             our
             rejecting
             of
             this
             Prostasia
             ,
             doth
             proceed
             upon
             far
             more
             solid
             and
             comprehensive
             grounds
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             urge
             them
             :
             Only
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             a
             little
             recreat
             my
             Reader
             ,
             the
             returne
             made
             at
             Pasely
             by
             a
             worthie
             Doctor
             ,
             to
             that
             disparitie
             of
             the
             present
             Praeses
             his
             being
             nominat
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             is
             very
             observable
             ;
             and
             after
             he
             had
             meenly
             declared
             the
             manners
             of
             old
             elections
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             People
             sometime
             aswel
             as
             the
             Presbyters
             had
             an
             interest
             therein
             ,
             and
             having
             made
             his
             answer
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             did
             then
             appoint
             and
             choose
             this
             Praeses
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             a
             Christian
             Magistrat
             ,
             with
             no
             better
             consequence
             then
             i●
             one
             should
             alledge
             ,
             
             that
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             the
             Church
             did
             then
             ,
             and
             the
             Magistrat
             might
             now
             ,
             ordain
             Ministers
             ,
             he
             proceeded
             to
             prove
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             his
             Majesties
             appointment
             and
             nomination
             ,
             partly
             from
             the
             prerogative
             of
             universal
             Patron
             ,
             competent
             to
             him
             
               jure
               coronae
            
             ,
             and
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             partly
             because
             that
             an
             inferior
             Patron
             by
             presenting
             a
             Minister
             to
             the
             Kirk
             of
             his
             presentation
             ,
             doth
             thereby
             make
             him
             a
             Proestos
             over
             the
             parochial
             Elders
             .
             Was
             not
             this
             grave
             and
             judicious
             reasoning
             ?
             But
             seeing
             the
             right
             of
             patronage
             is
             in
             it self
             a
             civil
             right
             (
             though
             indeed
             a
             sad
             incumberance
             to
             the
             Church
             )
             only
             respecting
             the
             benefice
             ,
             by
             vertue
             whereof
             the
             Patron
             conferreth
             no
             Ecclesiastick
             power
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             pertaining
             to
             the
             office
             ,
             but
             ,
             in
             that
             regard
             ,
             referres
             the
             person
             presented
             intirely
             to
             the
             tyral
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             alone
             admitts
             him
             to
             the
             function
             ,
             and
             conveys
             to
             him
             any
             Ecclesiastick
             power
             thereto
             competent
             ,
             I
             only
             wish
             the
             Doctor
             that
             reflection
             and
             sobrietie
             as
             may
             hereafter
             prevent
             such
             flegmatick
             mistakes
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             argument
             against
             this
             fixed
             presidencie
             ,
             and
             why
             we
             can
             not
             consent
             unto
             it
             ,
             I
             take
             from
             the
             Oath
             of
             God
             that
             is
             upon
             us
             ;
             not
             that
             I
             account
             these
             Covenants
             to
             be
             the
             main
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             only
             ,
             ground
             of
             Scrupling
             ,
             as
             the
             Bishop
             alledgeth
             to
             be
             by
             many
             of
             us
             pretended
             :
             No
             ,
             I
             am
             more
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             sworne
             to
             ,
             or
             renounced
             by
             us
             ,
             in
             these
             ingagements
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             antecedently
             either
             duety
             or
             sin
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             in
             love
             with
             their
             Arguments
             ,
             who
             ,
             from
             the
             determination
             that
             may
             arise
             from
             an
             oath
             in
             things
             within
             our
             power
             ,
             do
             thence
             conclude
             against
             Episcopacie
             as
             in
             it self
             a
             thing
             indifferent
             ,
             and
             by
             our
             oath
             only
             abjured
             .
             But
             seing
             Covenant-breakers
             do
             now
             turne
             Covenant-interpreters
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             authors
             own
             undertaking
             to
             prove
             that
             a
             fixed
             presidencie
             is
             not
             contrary
             to
             this
             our
             oath
             ,
             and
             seing
             that
             the
             same
             oath
             doth
             indeed
             superadde
             a
             special
             obligation
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             afterwards
             hear
             ,
             I
             shall
             first
             shew
             ,
             that
             this
             
               Episcopus
               preses
            
             is
             by
             us
             abjured
             ,
             and
             then
             review
             the
             authors
             observations
             in
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             from
             the
             
               Solemn
               League
               and
               Covenant
            
             
             that
             we
             do
             only
             or
             yet
             principally
             conclude
             in
             this
             matter●
             no
             he
             who
             remembereth
             what
             I
             said
             in
             the
             beginning
             concerning
             our
             Reformation
             in
             the
             year
             .1638
             ,
             and
             our
             renewing
             of
             the
             National
             Covenant
             ,
             with
             the
             explication
             thereto
             subjoined
             ,
             whereby
             ,
             having
             found
             Pre●byterian
             government
             with
             an
             equal
             paritie
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             government
             appointed
             by
             the
             Lord
             in
             his
             House
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             same
             was
             formerly
             established
             by
             Oath
             in
             this
             Land
             ;
             and
             having
             then
             restored
             it
             ,
             we
             bind
             our selves
             constantly
             to
             defend
             and
             adhere
             to
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             as
             then
             reformed
             from
             the
             novations
             and
             corruptions
             that
             had
             been
             introduced
             ;
             whereof
             the
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             their
             constant
             Moderatorship
             were
             reputed
             to
             be
             a
             part
             ;
             and
             to
             labour
             by
             all
             lawful
             means
             to
             recover
             the
             purity
             and
             liberty
             of
             the
             Gospel
             as
             it
             was
             professed
             before
             the
             forsaid
             novations
             :
             he
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             who
             remembereth
             these
             things
             ,
             will
             easily
             grant
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             upon
             this
             Oath
             ,
             that
             our
             chief
             obligation
             depends
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             to
             it
             that
             we
             are
             to
             referre
             our
             ingagements
             by
             the
             League
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             preserve
             the
             reformed
             Religion
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             Worship
             and
             Government
             :
             so
             that
             the
             second
             Article
             of
             the
             League
             ,
             binding
             to
             the
             extirpation
             of
             Popery
             ,
             Prelacie
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             whatsoever
             shall
             be
             found
             contrary
             to
             ●ound
             Doctrine
             and
             the
             power
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             (
             whatever
             respect
             it
             may
             have
             to
             England
             and
             Ireland
             for
             the
             future
             yet
             )
             as
             to
             Scotland
             ,
             it
             must
             more
             forcibly
             inferre
             an
             abjuration
             of
             all
             these
             things
             already
             found
             to
             be
             such
             ;
             whereupon
             it
             most
             evidently
             followeth●
             that
             Presbyterian
             government
             with
             its
             exact
             paritie
             ,
             being
             then
             the
             thing
             sworn
             by
             us
             to
             be
             preserved
             ;
             and
             Episcopacie
             in
             all
             its
             degrees
             abjured
             ,
             as
             novations
             contrary
             to
             Truth
             and
             Godlinesse
             :
             this
             fixed
             Presidencie
             offered
             ,
             and
             our
             consenting
             thereto
             ,
             is
             directly
             contrary
             to
             these
             Oaths
             and
             Ingagements
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             ,
             let
             us
             consider
             what
             the
             Papers
             say
             unto
             this
             point
             .
             And
             first
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             
               That
               notwithstanding
               the
               many
               irregularities
               and
               violent
               wayes
               of
               pressing
               and
               prosecuting
               o●
               it
               ,
               yet
               to
               them
               who
               remain
               under
               the
               conscience
               of
               its
               obligation
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               ,
               seem
               invincibly
               perswaded●
               
               it
               is
               very
               pertinent
               ,
               if
               true
               to
               declare
               the
               consistencie
               of
               the
               present
               government
               even
               with
               that
               obligation
               .
            
             'T
             is
             answered
             ,
             these
             insinuations
             of
             irregularity
             and
             violence
             being
             only
             general
             ,
             without
             so
             much
             as
             a
             condescendencie
             ,
             let
             be
             any
             verification
             ,
             I
             might
             very
             justly
             neglect
             them
             ;
             but
             ,
             being
             made
             by
             a
             person
             ,
             who
             ,
             after
             being
             eye
             witnes
             to
             the
             courses
             which
             he
             reproacheth
             ,
             did
             both
             take
             the
             Covenant
             himself
             ,
             and
             administrat
             it
             to
             others
             ;
             and
             now
             notwithstanding
             that
             all
             the
             cavillations
             and
             objections
             of
             adversaries
             have
             been
             answered
             without
             reply
             ,
             hath
             under
             his
             hand
             renounced
             it
             ,
             I
             can
             not
             pas●e
             them
             without
             ●ome
             admiration
             of
             such
             inconscionable
             insolence
             ,
             of
             which
             ●
             do
             hereby
             defye
             the
             Author
             to
             acquit
             himself
             by
             any
             rational
             and
             probable
             instance●
             we
             ●ave
             indeed
             heard
             the
             proud
             calumnies
             of
             prevailing
             Adversaries
             but
             seing
             these
             are
             certain
             truths
             viz.
             ●
             That
             this
             Landbeing
             in
             the
             beginning
             lawfully
             ingaged
             in
             the
             National
             Covenant
             ,
             did
             upon
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             ensuing
             and
             growing
             defections
             and
             novations
             ,
             very
             justly
             both
             renew
             and
             explaine
             their
             ingagements
             ,
             and
             also
             censure
             such
             ,
             who
             ,
             by
             refusing
             their
             assent
             ,
             did
             evidently
             declare
             their
             apostasie
             .
             2.
             
             That
             not
             only
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             force
             of
             that
             obligement
             of
             constant
             defence
             and
             adherence
             ,
             contained
             in
             the
             National
             ,
             did
             so
             constrain
             us
             to
             make
             the
             League
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             the
             visibly
             neces●ary
             mean
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             conjunction
             the
             prelatick
             partie
             in
             England
             ,
             which
             had
             twice
             from
             thence
             perfidiously
             attac●qued
             us
             ,
             prevailing
             there
             ,
             had
             in
             all
             probabilitie
             overwhelmed
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             refusal
             of
             this
             second
             Covenant
             ,
             by
             any
             who
             had
             taken
             the
             first
             ,
             could
             not
             but
             be
             construed
             a
             breach
             thereof
             ;
             and
             expose
             them
             to
             condigne
             punishment
             ,
             3.
             
             That
             the
             countenance
             and
             confirmation
             of
             Authority
             being
             demanded
             ,
             and
             unjustly
             refused
             ,
             to
             that
             ,
             for
             preservation
             and
             maintenance
             ,
             whereof
             Government
             it self
             was
             set
             up
             ,
             can
             not
             in
             reason
             make
             the
             deed
             so
             done
             ,
             for
             want
             thereof
             unlawful
             .
             And
             4.
             
             That
             the
             sufferings
             of
             recusants
             in
             our
             former
             times
             were
             ,
             either
             for
             the
             merit
             or
             number
             of
             the
             delinquents
             ,
             very
             small
             and
             inconsiderable
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             by
             the
             renversings
             and
             persecution●
             of
             these
             la●e
             times
             so
             
             many
             degrees
             exceeded
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             ashame
             for
             any
             person
             of
             ingenuity
             ,
             by
             accusing
             the
             past
             and
             owning
             the
             present
             ,
             to
             shew
             such
             partialitie
             .
             These
             I
             say
             ,
             being
             certain
             truths
             and
             so
             fully
             held
             out
             by
             several
             writings
             on
             our
             side
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             but
             ,
             the
             same
             being
             duely
             perpended
             ,
             all
             the
             vapour
             of
             this
             smoak
             must
             instantly
             evanish
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             the
             next
             place
             comes
             the
             Authors
             kindnesse
             and
             charitie
             to
             relieve
             such
             ,
             who
             labour
             under
             an
             apprehended
             inconsistencie
             of
             these
             their
             Oaths
             with
             this
             fixed
             Presidencie
             ,
             &
             in
             prosecution
             hereof
             ,
             he
             sayeth
             ,
             
               That
               if
               men
               would
               have
               the
               patience
               to
               inquire
               ,
               this
               our
               Episcopacie
               will
               be
               found
               not
               to
               be
               the
               same
               with
               that
               abjured
               ;
               for
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               government
               of
               Bishops
               absolutly
               by
               themselves
               and
               their
               Delegates
               ,
               Chancellours
               ,
               Archdeacons
               ,
               &c.
               
               As
               it
               is
               expressed
               in
               the
               Article
               ,
               &
               was
               on
               purpose
               expressed
               ●o
               difference
               that
               frame
               from
               other
               forms
               of
               Episcopacie
               ,
               &
               particularly
               from
               that
               which
               is
               exercised
               by
               Bishops
               joyntly
               with
               Presbyters
               in
               Presbyteries
               and
               Synods
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               used
               in
               this
               Church
               .
            
             And
             here
             I
             might
             again
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             grossness
             of
             this
             mistake
             ,
             supposing
             our
             present
             Church-government
             ,
             because
             forsooth
             it
             is
             not
             exercised
             by
             Chancellours
             ,
             Archdeacons
             and
             the
             rest
             expressed
             in
             the
             second
             Article
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             therefore
             not
             to
             be
             that
             which
             was
             abjured
             ,
             but
             a
             distinct
             from
             managed
             by
             Bishops
             joyntly
             with
             Presbyters●
             whereas
             it
             is
             evident
             as
             the
             Sun-light
             ,
             that
             our
             Parliament
             did
             not
             only
             in
             preparation
             to
             the
             late
             change
             make
             void
             the
             obligation
             of
             our
             Covenants
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Acts
             and
             Authority
             of
             former
             Parliaments
             ,
             whereby
             Episcopacie
             had
             been
             abrogate
             :
             But
             also
             restore
             and
             redintegrat
             the
             estate
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             a
             more
             full
             injoyment
             of
             Church
             -
             power
             and
             prerogatives
             then
             formerly
             was
             granted
             unto
             them
             ,
             yea
             unto
             the
             sole
             possession
             and
             exercise
             thereof
             under
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             above
             all
             that
             their
             Predecessors
             did
             ever
             acclaim
             :
             As
             both
             from
             the
             Act
             of
             Restitution
             ,
             and
             the
             consequent
             practices
             of
             our
             Bishops
             I
             have
             already
             plainly
             evinced
             ;
             that
             so
             it
             is
             beyond
             all
             controversie
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             Episcopacy
             abjured
             ,
             what
             ever
             it
             was
             ,
             was
             by
             our
             late
             Parliament
             again
             restored
             .
          
           
             But
             Secondly
             admi●ting
             ,
             that
             our
             present
             frame
             were
             in
             esse
             
             such
             as
             it
             is
             represented
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             by
             the
             proposal
             of
             Accommodation
             offered
             :
             As
             the
             mistake
             or
             rather
             wilfull
             error
             of
             this
             passage
             ,
             doth
             borrow
             its
             colour
             and
             pre●ext
             from
             the
             second
             Article
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             obliging
             us
             to
             the
             extirpation
             of
             Poperie
             and
             Prelacie
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             &c.
             according
             to
             the
             description
             there
             set
             down
             ;
             so
             ,
             the
             thing
             obvious
             to
             be
             observed
             for
             clearing
             thereof
             is
             that
             in
             order
             to
             our
             case
             in
             Scotland
             it
             is
             not
             the
             obligation
             of
             this
             second
             Article
             
               to
               extirpate
            
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             principally
             and
             in
             the
             first
             place
             to
             regard
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             the
             positive
             ingagement
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             binding
             ,
             as
             to
             Scotland
             ,
             to
             preserve
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             to
             England
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             to
             reforme
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             the
             key
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             to
             endeavour
             the
             se●lement
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             the
             second
             Article
             is
             manifestly
             subjoined
             by
             way
             of
             execution
             ,
             viz.
             that
             for
             attaining
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             first
             we
             should
             endeavour
             the
             extirpation
             of
             all
             things
             therein
             ,
             either
             generally
             or
             specially
             enumerat
             ,
             which
             two
             Articles
             ,
             the
             one
             to
             preserve
             the
             then
             constitution
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             with
             so
             great
             contendings
             lately
             reformed
             from
             this
             corruption
             ,
             amongst
             others
             ,
             of
             the
             Bishops
             their
             constant
             Moderatiship
             ,
             and
             the
             othe●
             ,
             to
             extirpate
             every
             thing
             found
             to
             be
             contrary
             to
             sound
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             the
             Power
             of
             Godlinesse
             ,
             as
             Episcopacy
             in
             all
             its
             degrees
             had
             been
             by
             our
             Church
             declared
             to
             be
             ,
             doth
             certainly
             make
             up
             an
             obligation
             most
             directly
             opposite
             to
             ,
             and
             inconsistent
             with
             this
             Presidencie
             re-obtruded
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             If
             thir
             luk-warm
             Conciliators
             were
             as
             mindful
             to
             pay
             their
             vows
             to
             the
             most
             High
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             bold
             to
             devour
             that
             which
             is
             holy
             ,
             and
             after
             vows
             to
             make
             inquiry
             ,
             in
             place
             of
             this
             impertinent
             wresting
             and
             misapplication
             of
             these
             obligements
             in
             the
             League
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             do
             more
             properly
             concerne
             the
             at-that-time-unsetled
             Estate
             of
             England
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             then
             the
             established
             condition
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             immediatly
             hear
             ,
             they
             would
             rather
             consider
             their
             own
             and
             our
             obligations
             by
             the
             
               National
               Covenant
            
             ,
             and
             how
             in
             that
             day
             of
             our
             distresse
             ,
             and
             wrestlings
             from
             under
             the
             yoke
             of
             Prelacie
             ,
             we
             swore
             unto
             the
             Lord
             to
             defend
             that
             Reformation
             whereunto
             we
             attained
             ;
             and
             
             constantly
             to
             reject
             and
             labour
             against
             all
             these
             Novations
             and
             corruptions
             ,
             from
             which
             we
             were
             then
             delivered
             :
             Under
             which
             Head
             of
             Novations
             and
             Corruptions
             ,
             I
             am
             assured
             that
             every
             considerat
             person
             will
             so
             easily
             perceive
             this
             Presidencie
             and
             Moderatorship
             o●
             Bishops
             to
             have
             been
             abjured
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             almost
             as
             much
             wonder
             at
             the
             heedlesse
             expositions
             of
             our
             Adversaries
             ,
             put
             upon
             these
             Covenants
             ,
             as
             pity
             the
             sin
             of
             their
             perjurious
             declaring
             against
             them
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             certain
             ,
             that
             as
             ,
             since
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             we
             had
             not
             in
             Scotland
             that
             species
             of
             Prelacie
             particularly
             described
             in
             the
             second
             Article
             of
             the
             
               Solemn
               League
            
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             was
             therein
             insert
             ,
             mainly
             in
             order
             to
             our
             neighbour
             Churches
             ;
             so
             the
             Episcopal
             Government
             ,
             at
             this
             day
             restored
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             worse
             then
             what
             we
             had
             before
             ,
             and
             the
             Presidencie
             now
             proposed
             was
             one
             of
             these
             very
             corruptions
             against
             which
             we
             are
             bound
             for
             ever
             to
             preserve
             this
             Church
             at
             that
             time
             therefra
             reformed
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Author
             sayes
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Presbyterians
               in
            
             England
             
               do
               generally
               take
               notice
               of
               this
               distinction
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               That
               by
               the
               Covenant
               the
               Prelacy
               only
               therein
               described
               ,
               and
               not
               moderat
               Episcopacie
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               a
               form
               of
               Synodical
               Government
               conjunst
               with
               a
               fixed
               Presidencie
               is
               abjured
               .
            
             And
             for
             proving
             this
             assertion
             ,
             he
             cites
             the
             two
             Papers
             of
             proposalls
             to
             his
             Majesty
             by
             the
             Presbyterian
             Brethen
             ,
             Anno
             1661.
             
             
               Master
               Baxter
            
             in
             his
             treatise
             of
             Church-government
             ,
             and
             
               Theophilus
               Thimorcus
            
             ,
             in
             his
             vindication
             of
             the
             Covenant
             not
             to
             be
             against
             all
             manner
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             but
             that
             Prelacie
             only
             therein
             specified
             .
             It
             is
             answered
             ;
             to
             measure
             our
             main
             obligation
             by
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Sco●land
             by
             that
             part
             of
             it
             which
             was
             principally
             intended
             for
             the
             Churches
             of
             England
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             is
             so
             grosse
             and
             dull
             an
             inadvertencie
             ,
             that
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             nothing
             ,
             lesse
             then
             a
             judicial
             delusion
             could
             have
             made
             a
             man
             of
             the
             Authors
             knowledge
             and
             sobriety
             to
             lapse
             into
             it
             .
             Nay
             ,
             seing
             that
             he
             himself
             doth
             note
             ,
             that
             when
             that
             Covenant
             was
             framed
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             Episcopacie
             at
             all
             in
             being
             in
             Scotland
             but
             in
             England
             only
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             wonder
             ,
             that
             thence
             concluding
             that
             the
             extirpation
             of
             that
             frame
             only
             could
             then
             be
             
             meant
             &
             intended
             ,
             his
             logick
             should
             so
             pitifully
             fail
             him
             as
             not
             to
             adde
             ,
             
               and
               from
               that
               Church
               alone
            
             where
             it
             was
             seated
             ,
             which
             would
             have
             so
             clearly
             restricted
             the
             subject
             of
             that
             Article
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             certain●
             at
             on
             glance
             ,
             he
             had
             discovered
             all
             his
             applications
             of
             it
             unto
             Scotland
             as
             its
             primarie
             object
             to
             be
             impertinent
             .
             But
             where
             there
             hath
             appeared
             no
             conscience
             in
             keeping
             ;
             why
             do
             we
             expect
             much
             sense
             in
             interpreting
             ?
             And
             we
             all
             know
             ,
             what
             kinde
             of
             person
             it
             is
             of
             whom
             Solomon
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               his
               eyes
               are
               in
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             To
             bring
             him
             back
             therefore
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             obligation
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             &
             Members
             thereof
             in
             order
             to
             its
             self
             ,
             anent
             which
             we
             do
             now
             inquire
             ,
             &
             for
             clearing
             thereof
             it
             is
             granted
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Solemn
             League
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             being
             then
             established
             ,
             the
             preservation
             of
             that
             establishment
             ,
             with
             the
             duty
             of
             extirpation
             in
             so
             far
             as
             is
             necessary
             thereunto
             ,
             is
             only
             covenanted
             ,
             which
             ,
             though
             it
             do
             sufficiently
             exclude
             this
             fixed
             Presidencie
             ,
             as
             contrary
             to
             that
             establishment
             ,
             and
             also
             unto
             sound
             doctrine
             &
             the
             power
             of
             godlinesse
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             by
             the
             
               National
               Covenant
            
             &
             its
             subjoined
             explication
             whereby
             not
             only
             the
             Episcopal
             Government
             which
             then
             was
             amongst
             us
             ,
             &
             is
             now
             restored
             &
             advanced
             ,
             but
             the
             Bishops
             their
             constant
             Moderatorship
             ,
             as
             a
             novation
             and
             corruption
             in
             this
             Church
             ,
             is
             plainly
             abjured
             .
             By
             all
             which
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             League
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             being
             referred
             to
             the
             National
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             establishment
             in
             the
             former
             sworne
             to
             be
             preserved
             was
             first
             setled
             ,
             doth
             mani●estly
             exclude
             this
             
               Episcopus
               Praeses
            
             ;
             so
             the
             obligement
             in
             the
             League
             to
             extirpat
             the
             Prelacie
             therein
             described
             ,
             only
             applicable
             to
             the
             Churches
             where
             it
             then
             was
             ,
             is
             most
             improperly
             made
             use
             of
             for
             explaining
             our
             ingagement
             in
             order
             to
             our selves
             in
             the
             case
             controverted
             ,
          
           
             Now
             as
             to
             the
             citations
             of
             the
             English
             Authors
             adduced
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             as
             to
             the
             present
             question
             we
             are
             not
             therein
             much
             concerned
             ;
             they
             speak
             of
             the
             obligation
             of
             the
             Covenant
             in
             order
             to
             England
             ,
             and
             how
             that
             Article
             of
             extirpation
             for
             that
             Church
             principally
             provided
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             the
             thing
             that
             pertaineth
             to
             us
             is
             to
             consider
             ,
             how
             far
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             League
             and
             Covenant
             or
             any
             other
             ingagement
             lying
             upon
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             bound
             against
             all
             
             corruptions
             to
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             setlement
             we
             then
             enjoyed
             ,
             which
             are
             subjects
             quite
             distinct
             ;
             and
             thereby
             this
             heap
             of
             citations
             gathered
             by
             the
             Author
             is
             by
             one
             blast
             dissipated
             .
             But
             lest
             it
             may
             appear
             hard
             that
             we
             should
             be
             bound
             to
             such
             a
             precise
             form
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             England
             in
             that
             same
             Covenant
             left
             to
             such
             a
             latitude
             ,
             it
             is
             answered
             ,
             not
             to
             reflect
             upon
             what
             might
             have
             been
             the
             secret
             designs
             of
             some
             unsound
             men
             in
             this
             matter
             which
             we
             neither
             were
             bound
             nor
             could
             distinctly
             know
             ,
             this
             one
             thing
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             for
             us
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             expect
             that
             England
             ,
             groaning
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             Prelacie
             ,
             should
             instantly
             upon
             our
             grant
             of
             assistance
             embrace
             Presbytery
             in
             all
             its
             forms
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             had
             not
             full
             and
             exact
             knowledge
             and
             no
             experience
             ;
             and
             withall
             ,
             seing
             we
             did
             hold
             Presbyterian
             government
             to
             be
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             knew
             the
             common
             estimation
             then
             made
             in
             England
             of
             the
             C●urches
             of
             
               Scotland
               ,
               Geneva
            
             ,
             the
             Netherlands
             ,
             and
             France
             as
             the
             best
             reformed
             ;
             the
             obligation
             provided
             in
             the
             Covenant
             to
             endeavour
             Englands
             reformation
             
               according
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               and
               the
               example
               of
               the
               best
               reformed
               Churches
               ,
            
             with
             the
             Article
             of
             extirpation
             subjoined
             in
             its
             full
             extent
             ,
             was
             certainly
             at
             that
             time
             all
             the
             assurance
             we
             could
             desire
             ,
             and
             upon
             which
             we
             did
             very
             rationally
             relye●
          
           
             Neither
             is
             the
             same
             in
             the
             least
             impugned
             by
             that
             which
             is
             alledged
             out
             of
             the
             Authors
             cited
             ;
             
               viz.
               That
               many
               grave
               men
               of
               the
               Assembly
               of
               Divines
               desired
               that
               the
               word
            
             Prelacie
             
               might
               be
               explained
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               not
               all
               Episcopacy
               they
               were
               against
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               particular
               des●●iption
               was
               subjoined
               :
               as
               also
               some
               members
               of
               Parliament
               scrupling
               the
               meaning
               of
               Prelacy
               ,
               it
               was
               resolved
               with
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Br●thren
            
             in
             ●cotland
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Oath
               was
               only
               intended
               against
               Prelacy
               ,
               as
               then
               in
               being
               in
            
             England
             ?
             And
             
               Mr
               Coleman
               administrating
               it
               unto
               the
               house
               of
               Lords
               di●
               so
               explaine
               it
            
             :
             Because
             as
             it
             was
             indeed
             very
             consistent
             ,
             that
             in
             so
             far
             as
             England
             had
             then
             attained
             ,
             we
             should
             ●ave
             closed
             with
             them
             in
             a
             particular
             Oath
             for
             extirpating
             the
             evil
             discovered
             :
             And
             yet
             for
             a
             further
             advance
             rest
             upon
             the
             more
             general
             obligements
             ,
             so
             surely
             and
             safely
             cautioned
             ,
             until
             God
             should
             give
             further
             light
             ;
             so
             the
             common
             acknowledgment
             
             of
             both
             parties
             ,
             that
             the
             then
             Prelacie
             was
             only
             expresly
             abjured
             ,
             and
             not
             all
             Episcopacie
             ,
             seeing
             no
             species
             of
             Episcopacie
             was
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             either
             by
             them
             reserved
             ,
             or
             by
             us
             consented
             to
             ,
             doth
             nothing
             contradict
             why
             both
             the
             rejecting
             of
             all
             Episcopacie
             ,
             &
             setting
             up
             of
             Presbytery
             might
             not
             still
             be
             covenanted
             unto
             under
             the
             general
             provisions
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             very
             agreeable
             both
             to
             Truth
             and
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             that
             a
             Church
             convinced
             of
             evils
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             enlightned
             as
             to
             the
             remedies
             ;
             may
             covenante
             against
             the
             evils
             in
             particular
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             endeavour
             a
             full
             reformation
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             general
             obligement
             ,
             become
             bound
             to
             make
             a
             more
             exact
             search
             ,
             anent
             the
             lawfulnesse
             or
             unlawfulnesse
             of
             things
             ,
             anent
             which
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             covenanting
             they
             were
             more
             hesitant
             ,
             and
             after
             discoverie
             to
             reject
             even
             that
             which
             formerly
             they
             thought
             more
             probable
             ,
             It
             is
             very
             evident
             that
             all
             the
             doubting
             in
             England
             anent
             moderat
             Episcopacy
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             of
             these
             ingagements
             ,
             do
             nothing
             impede
             ,
             why
             both
             they
             and
             we
             ,
             in
             our
             respective
             stations
             ,
             are
             not
             still
             obliged
             to
             reform
             that
             Church
             from
             all
             Episcopacie
             ,
             and
             to
             extirpate
             it
             as
             contrary
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             is
             according
             to
             godlinesse
             .
             So
             that
             Englands
             latitude
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             point
             ,
             is
             rather
             apparent
             then
             real
             ,
             and
             our
             obligations
             in
             order
             to
             both
             Kindomes
             are
             in
             effect
             objectivè
             the
             same
             .
             I
             grant
             the
             Authors
             cited
             do
             understand
             the
             thing
             otherwise
             :
             but
             not
             to
             tell
             yow
             that
             the
             proposals
             mentioned
             were
             neither
             made
             nor
             approven
             by
             all
             ,
             nor
             belike
             by
             the
             soundest
             Presbyterians
             in
             England
             ;
             that
             
               Mr
               Baxter
            
             is
             not
             singular
             in
             this
             only
             subject
             ,
             and
             that
             Timorcus
             who
             hath
             done
             very
             well
             in
             his
             main
             subject
             ,
             might
             have
             done
             better
             in
             this
             particular
             :
             one
             thing
             I
             am
             confident
             to
             affirme
             ,
             that
             the
             ground
             which
             all
             of
             them
             lay
             down
             ,
             viz.
             that
             all
             manner
             of
             Episcopacy
             was
             not
             by
             the
             Covenant
             particularly
             abjured
             ,
             is
             most
             fallacious
             ,
             in
             asmuch
             as
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             be
             demonstrat
             from
             the
             word
             of
             God
             and
             experience
             ,
             that
             all
             manner
             of
             Episcopacy
             is
             repugnant
             thereto
             and
             to
             the
             power
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             am
             sure
             it
             may
             ,
             and
             it
             hath
             been
             by
             me
             essayed
             )
             its
             non-abjuration
             in
             special
             doth
             nothing
             militat
             against
             the
             import
             of
             the
             other
             general
             Article
             .
          
           
           
             As
             for
             the
             other
             grounds
             contained
             in
             the
             Author's
             citations
             ,
             viz.
             the
             agreeablenesse
             of
             this
             presidencie
             to
             the
             scripture
             &
             primitive
             times
             ,
             and
             the
             custome
             of
             our
             Kirk-sessions
             ;
             they
             are
             already
             answered
             :
             &
             what
             
               Mr
               Baxter
            
             addeth
             anent
             the
             Superintendents
             &
             Visitors
             ,
             which
             we
             had
             in
             Scotland
             in
             the
             begining
             of
             the
             reformation
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             easily
             removed
             by
             the
             then
             infancy
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             and
             extreme
             penurie
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             as
             his
             other
             argument
             from
             the
             temporary
             moderators
             ,
             chosen
             by
             Synods
             for
             the
             occasion
             and
             to
             them
             accountable
             ,
             is
             concludent
             as
             to
             the
             fixed
             presidents
             now
             under
             question
             .
          
           
             To
             these
             Authorities
             the
             Author
             subjoines
             that
             ,
             
               Though
               we
               have
               the
               names
               of
            
             Dean
             ,
             Chapter
             and
             Commissarie
             ,
             
               yet
               that
               none
               of
               these
               under
               that
               name
               exerce
               any
               part
               of
               the
               discipline
               ,
               nor
               is
               this
               done
               by
               any
               other
               having
               delegation
               from
               the
               Bishops
               with
               a
               total
               exclusion
               of
               the
               communitie
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               difference
               betwixt
               that
               model
               of
               Prelacie
               to
               be
               extirpat
               and
               this
               with
               us
               .
            
             Who
             would
             not
             pity
             such
             folly
             ?
             who
             knows
             not
             that
             Englands
             Prelacie
             was
             ever
             different
             from
             any
             Episcopacie
             that
             we
             had
             in
             this
             Church
             since
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             (
             although
             by
             the
             way
             I
             must
             reminde
             my
             Reader
             how
             much
             by
             the
             late
             restitution
             it
             is
             advanced
             )
             but
             if
             by
             the
             particular
             obligation
             
               to
               extirpate
            
             ,
             contained
             in
             the
             second
             Article
             of
             the
             League
             ,
             we
             be
             only
             bound
             to
             extirpat
             Englands
             Prelacie
             ,
             doth
             it
             therefore
             follow
             ,
             that
             notwitstanding
             of
             the
             obligement
             to
             preserve
             Presbyterie
             then
             setled
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             in
             general
             to
             extirpate
             every
             thing
             contrary
             to
             sound
             Doctrine
             and
             the
             Power
             of
             Godlinesse
             ,
             and
             especially
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             abjuration
             ,
             made
             by
             us
             of
             our
             former
             Episcopacy
             in
             the
             
               National
               Covenant
            
             ,
             that
             yet
             we
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             dissent
             from
             &
             oppose
             the
             late
             restitution
             ,
             whereby
             Presbyterian
             Govern.
             being
             overturned
             ,
             the
             same
             ,
             yea
             a
             worse
             bond
             of
             Episcopacie
             then
             what
             we
             abjured
             ,
             is
             restored
             .
             Really
             these
             insinuations
             are
             so
             raw
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             ashamed
             to
             medle
             with
             them
             ;
             &
             yet
             the
             Authors
             fancie
             (
             which
             all
             that
             know
             him
             ,
             know
             to
             be
             in
             him
             a
             very
             over●ruling
             faculty
             )
             being
             once
             lesed
             with
             this
             mistake
             anent
             the
             Article
             for
             extirpation
             ,
             he
             goes
             on
             and
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               he
               will
               not
               deny
               ,
               that
               the
               generalitie
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               yea
               even
               of
               Ministers
               in
            
             
             Scotland
             ,
             
               might
               have
               understood
               that
               Article
               as
               against
               all
               Episcopacy
               .
            
             But
             if
             he
             will
             credit
             truth
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             better
             informed
             ,
             viz.
             that
             though
             the
             generalitie
             might
             very
             well
             ,
             by
             the
             whole
             complexed
             tenor
             of
             that
             Article
             ,
             understand
             all
             Episcopacie
             to
             be
             sworne
             against
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             most
             certain
             ,
             that
             they
             still
             understood
             their
             principal
             binding
             ingagement
             against
             it
             to
             flow
             from
             their
             abjuration
             in
             the
             year
             1638.
             
             And
             their
             oath
             ,
             in
             both
             the
             National
             ,
             and
             League
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             to
             preserve
             and
             adhere
             to
             Presbyterian
             paritie
             then
             estabished
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             new
             discovery
             here
             Pretended
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Covenant
             did
             admit
             in
             our
             Church
             a
             moderat
             Episcopacie
             ,
             notwithstanding
             our
             obligement
             to
             extirpate
             prelacy
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             ridiculous
             ●atle
             ensuing
             ,
             concerning
             the
             genuine
             consistencie
             of
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Article
             for
             extirpation
             ,
             with
             such
             a
             qualified
             and
             distinctive
             sense
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             meaning
             of
             many
             of
             the
             composers
             and
             imposers
             ,
             for
             a
             moderate
             ●piscopacy
             different
             from
             that
             Prelacie
             ,
             is
             but
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             same
             delusion
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             I
             hope
             to
             awaken
             this
             Dreamer
             ,
             who
             addes
             ,
             
               That
               unlesse
               we
               make
               it
               appeare●
               that
               the
               Episcopacie
               now
               in
               question
               with
               us
               in
            
             Scotland
             
               is
               either
               contrary
               to
               the
               word
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               mi●igated
               sense
               of
               their
               own
               Oath
               ,
               it
               would
               seem
               more
               suitable
               to
               Chris●ian
               cha●itie
               to
               yeeld
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               tollerable
               at
               least
               ,
               then
               to
               continue
               so
               inflexibly
               fast
               to
               their
               fi●st
               mistakes
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             with
             ●his
             I
             heartily
             close
             :
             and
             therefore
             seing
             (
             not
             to
             repeate
             in
             this
             place
             w●at
             I
             have
             already
             proved
             ,
             viz
             ,
             that
             the
             Episcopacy
             now
             among
             us
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             Christs
             ,
             or
             true
             Ecclesiastick-government●
             but
             meerly
             his
             Majesties
             usurpation
             over
             the
             hou●e
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             all
             men
             ought
             to
             abhorre
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             tha●
             seing
             I
             have
             in
             some
             measure
             proven
             ,
             that
             the
             Episcopacy
             in
             debate
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             (
             Whatever
             may
             be
             the
             impertinent
             mitigation
             offered
             of
             the
             Article
             to
             exti●pat
             no
             wayes
             proper
             to
             our
             purpose
             )
             that
             yet
             it
             is
             diametrally
             opposit
             to
             the
             
               ●ational
               Covenant
            
             ,
             and
             our
             abjuration
             t●erein
             contained
             ,
             and
             ●he
             first
             Article
             of
             the
             League
             ,
             as
             above
             declared
             ;
             I
             hope
             our
             Adversaries
             will
             cease
             to
             accuse
             us
             of
             want
             of
             charity
             &
             of
             inflexibilitie
             ,
             but
             rat●er
             yeeld
             themselves
             to
             the
             conviction
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             
             specially
             to
             the
             obligation
             of
             our
             
               National
               Covenant
            
             ,
             which
             our
             Author
             hath
             hitherto
             very
             fatally
             and
             foolishly
             forgotten
             :
             and
             thus
             I
             suppose
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             receiving
             better
             information
             of
             our
             grounds
             ,
             will
             at
             least
             cease
             from
             his
             presumptuous
             confidence
             ,
             untill
             ●e
             find
             out
             for
             us
             a
             more
             colourable
             solution
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             what
             is
             added
             in
             the
             Papers
             of
             the
             aversion
             of
             some
             in
             England
             against
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             being
             against
             all
             Episcopacy
             ,
             it
             is
             evidently
             a
             strain
             of
             the
             former
             ravery
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             mis-regarding
             both
             the
             objection
             and
             solution
             ,
             I
             come
             to
             the
             next
             passage
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Author
             ,
             casting
             off
             all
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             reverence
             to
             the
             most
             learned
             and
             pious
             Assemblies
             that
             ever
             sat
             in
             Britain
             ,
             respect
             due
             to
             as
             wise
             and
             honourable
             Parliaments
             as
             ever
             these
             Nations
             beheld
             ,
             the
             good
             opinion
             and
             charity
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             for
             men
             and
             Christians
             truly
             such
             ,
             and
             regard
             to
             his
             own
             credit
             ,
             being
             once
             far
             engaged
             in
             these
             wayes
             ,
             proceeds
             without
             the
             least
             verification
             to
             give
             a
             character
             of
             the
             Covenant
             and
             its
             courses
             ,
             made
             up
             of
             such
             reproaches
             of
             simplicity
             or
             cheatry
             against
             all
             ingaged
             in
             it
             ,
             perplexity
             and
             vexation
             of
             all
             that
             faithfully
             adhere
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             insolent
             mocking
             at
             the
             overthrow
             of
             Gods
             work
             and
             desolation
             of
             His
             Sanctuary
             ,
             that
             malice
             it self
             could
             have
             uttered
             nothing
             more
             false
             and
             virulent
             .
             
               The
               truth
               is
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               besides
               many
               other
               evils
               ,
               the
               iniquity
               and
               unhappinesse
               of
               such
               Oaths
               and
               Covenants
               lyes
               much
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               being
               commonly
               formed
               by
               persons
               ,
               that
               even
               amongst
               th●mselves
               are
               not
               fully
               of
               one
               minde
               ,
               but
               have
               their
               different
               opinions
               and
               interests
               to
               serve
               ,
               (
               and
               it
               was
               so
               even
               in
               this
               )
               they
               are
               commonly
               patched
               up
               of
               so
               many
               several
               Articles
               and
               Clauses
               ,
               and
               these
               of
               so
               versatile
               and
               ambiguous
               termes
               ,
               that
               they
               prove
               most
               wretched
               snares
               and
               thickets
               of
               briars
               and
               thorns
               to
               the
               Consciences
               of
               these
               that
               are
               ingadged
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               matter
               of
               endl●sse
               contentions
               about
               their
               true
               s●nse
               ,
               &c.
               
               Especially
               in
               some
               such
               alterations
               ,
               as
               alwayes
               may
               ,
               and
               often
               do
               ,
               even
               within
               a
               few
               years
               ,
               follow
               after
               them
               ;
               for
               the
               mo●els
               and
               productions
               of
               such
               devices
               are
               not
               usually
               long-lived
            
          
           
             Thus
             he
             ,
             And
             for
             justifying
             the
             censure
             which
             seriousl●
             I
             have
             without
             prejudice
             premised
             ;
             I
             first
             inquire
             ,
             why
             is
             there
             here
             such
             an
             insinuation
             prefaced
             of
             many
             other
             evils
             ,
             whereof
             
             there
             is
             not
             one
             enumerat
             ?
             Must
             we
             believe
             the
             Covenant
             to
             eb
             worse
             then
             can
             be
             expressed
             ,
             because
             the
             Accuser
             can
             prove
             nothing
             ?
             And
             why
             is
             this
             accusation
             pretended
             to
             be
             in
             general
             of
             all
             such
             Covenants
             ,
             when
             yet
             it
             is
             expressely
             intended
             against
             the
             League
             and
             Covenant
             ?
             Is
             it
             because
             the
             Author
             would
             have
             us
             to
             reckon
             it
             amongst
             the
             worst
             of
             combinations
             ?
             Or
             because
             he
             hath
             the
             same
             regard
             and
             faith
             for
             all
             Covenants
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             t●at
             by
             such
             a
             general
             he
             may
             the
             better
             cover
             the
             pointednesse
             of
             his
             calumnie
             only
             levelled
             at
             this
             .
          
           
             But
             taking
             all
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             our
             Covenant
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               that
               it
               was
               framed
               by
               Persons
               amongst
               themselves
               not
               fully
               of
               one
               minde
               ,
               but
               serving
               their
               different
               opinions
               and
               interests
               .
            
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             Whatever
             might
             have
             been
             the
             unsincerity
             and
             byasse
             of
             a
             few
             Persons
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             nothing
             perfect
             ;
             yet
             that
             the
             Bodies
             of
             both
             the
             Parliaments
             ,
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             People
             of
             these
             Nations
             ,
             were
             acted
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             this
             League
             with
             such
             unanimity
             ,
             straightnesse
             and
             zeal
             for
             Religion
             and
             Liberty
             ,
             as
             can
             not
             readily
             be
             instanced
             in
             any
             Age
             or
             Nation
             ,
             and
             could
             only
             be
             the
             effect
             of
             a
             Divine
             presence
             and
             assistance
             ,
             is
             unto
             this
             day
             no
             lesse
             the
             comfort
             of
             its
             faithful
             Adherers
             ,
             then
             the
             confusion
             of
             all
             its
             Adversaries
             .
             2.
             
             As
             the
             matter
             it
             felf
             was
             thus
             carried
             ,
             so
             I
             can
             appeal
             to
             the
             remembrances
             of
             thousands
             ,
             that
             the
             taking
             &
             renewing
             of
             our
             Covenants
             ,
             both
             in
             this
             &
             our
             neighbour
             Land
             was
             attended
             with
             more
             sincere
             mournings
             ,
             serious
             repentances
             ,
             and
             solid
             conversions
             ,
             then
             almost
             ●ath
             been
             in
             any
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             since
             the
             da●es
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             3.
             
             Admitting
             that
             the
             Persons
             and
             motives
             influencing
             this
             Covenant
             had
             been
             such
             as
             is
             represented
             ,
             yet
             ,
             I
             am
             perswaded
             that
             ,
             such
             is
             the
             truth
             ,
             righteousnesse
             ,
             plainnesse
             ,
             and
             consistencie
             of
             all
             its
             Articles
             ,
             that
             considering
             their
             brevity
             ,
             the
             mighty
             parties
             ingaging
             ,
             and
             how
             circumstantiat
             ,
             with
             their
             universal
             and
             most
             important
             concerne
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             offered
             to
             make
             its
             reproach
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             visible
             Argument
             of
             the
             Lords
             over-ruling
             Providence
             ,
             and
             evidence
             of
             the
             Covenants
             glory
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             further
             alledged
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               patched
               up
               of
               so
               many
               several
               Articles
               and
               clauses
               ,
               and
               these
               too
               of
               so
               versatile
               and
               ambiguous
               termes
               ,
               
               that
               it
               proves
               a
               most
               wretched
               snare
               .
            
             Certainly
             ,
             in
             fair
             ,
             yea
             in
             charitable
             ,
             dealing
             ,
             if
             the
             Author
             had
             intended
             either
             the
             information
             of
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             or
             the
             conviction
             of
             the
             obstinat
             ,
             or
             had
             but
             tendered
             his
             own
             repute
             ,
             so
             broad
             and
             foul
             a
             challenge
             should
             at
             least
             have
             been
             qualified
             by
             a
             condescendence
             .
             It
             were
             easie
             for
             me
             to
             oppose
             one
             general
             to
             another
             ;
             nor
             do
             I
             fear
             any
             losse
             from
             the
             inequalitie
             of
             our
             credit
             .
             But
             I
             am
             so
             perswaded
             ,
             both
             from
             Conscience
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             sense
             of
             all
             impartial
             men
             ,
             of
             the
             falshood
             of
             this
             calumnie
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             angrie
             that
             ,
             by
             this
             disappointment
             ,
             he
             should
             robe
             me
             and
             our
             cause
             of
             so
             probable
             an
             advantage
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             resume
             the
             quiblings
             of
             the
             Oxfoord
             Doctors
             and
             others
             :
             I
             freely
             refer
             my
             Reader
             both
             to
             their
             writings
             and
             the
             answers
             they
             have
             received
             ,
             yea
             to
             the
             Covenant
             it self
             for
             the
             best
             solution
             .
             If
             I
             may
             here
             guesse
             at
             the
             Authors
             meaning
             by
             such
             circumstances
             as
             occurre
             ,
             the
             
               versatile
               ambiguitie
            
             ,
             he
             would
             objecte
             ,
             is
             mostly
             in
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             obligation
             of
             Reformation
             in
             order
             to
             England
             ,
             (
             For
             as
             to
             the
             variety
             and
             generalitie
             of
             the
             many
             Articles
             and
             clauses
             that
             he
             mentions
             ,
             within
             a
             little
             ,
             we
             shall
             finde
             him
             more
             particular
             )
             and
             as
             to
             this
             uncertainty
             ,
             I
             have
             so
             fully
             evinced
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             the
             League
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             extirpation
             Covenanted
             ,
             wherein
             both
             parties
             did
             clearly
             agree
             ,
             and
             the
             warrantablenesse
             of
             t●e
             general
             clause
             of
             Reformation
             being
             referred
             to
             such
             a
             certain
             Rule
             as
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             conformable
             example
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             confident
             (
             whatever
             might
             be
             mens
             fraud
             or
             failing
             in
             the
             prosecution
             yet
             )
             the
             Covenant
             in
             this
             part
             cannot
             be
             accused
             either
             of
             uncertainty
             or
             ambiguity
             ,
             without
             wounding
             thorow
             its
             sides
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             Truth
             with
             the
             same
             Darts
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               by
               reason
               of
               this
               variety
               and
               ambiguity
               ,
               the
               Covenant
               becomes
               a
               most
               wretched
               snare
               ,
               a
               thicket
               o●
               briars
               and
               thorns
               to
               Consciences
               ,
               and
               a
               matter
               of
               endless●
               contention
               ,
               &c.
            
             Good
             Sir
             ,
             why
             so
             severe
             ?
             Sure
             ,
             whatever
             ground
             of
             complaint
             others
             may
             have
             in
             this
             regard●
             yow
             ,
             who
             have
             found
             a
             way
             through
             these
             briars
             and
             thorns
             ,
             and
             are
             come
             out
             of
             this
             thicket
             with
             your
             coat
             rougher
             then
             at
             your
             entrie
             ,
             have
             none
             at
             
             all
             :
             And
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             had
             all
             ingaged
             in
             this
             Covenant
             been
             of
             a
             Conscience
             such
             as
             yours
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             easie
             for
             them
             ,
             by
             its
             serpentine
             subtiltie
             ,
             and
             irreligious
             indifferencie
             ,
             to
             have
             extricat
             themselves
             from
             greater
             difficulties
             .
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             Author
             hath
             wickedly
             broken
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             to
             disguise
             it
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             the
             world
             believe
             ,
             that
             all
             who
             remain
             faithful
             are
             caught
             in
             the
             briars
             ,
             and
             detained
             against
             their
             wills
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             ask
             what
             these
             snares●
             thickets
             and
             contentions
             are
             ,
             whereof
             he
             accuseth
             this
             ingagement
             :
             It
             is
             below
             his
             dignitie
             to
             be
             so
             put
             to
             it
             .
             We
             know
             that
             many●
             part
             openly
             part
             more
             covertly
             ,
             have
             dealt
             very
             treacherously
             in
             this
             matter
             ;
             &
             if
             thereafter
             ,
             to
             palliat
             their
             perjury
             ,
             they
             have
             moved
             debates
             anent
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             Covenant
             therewith
             to
             be
             charged
             ?
             One
             thing
             only
             I
             must
             say
             ,
             that
             as
             many
             of
             these
             disputs
             have
             taken
             their
             various
             pretensions
             not
             from
             the
             Covenant
             it self
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             word
             of
             God
             to
             which
             it
             referres
             ,
             and
             which
             I
             wish
             the
             Author
             do
             not
             account
             liable
             to
             the
             same
             exceptions
             ;
             so
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             objections
             moved
             by
             such
             ,
             who
             ,
             in
             the
             succeeding
             alterations
             of
             Providence
             ,
             have
             thereby
             endeavoured
             to
             excuse
             their
             unstedfastnesse
             ,
             the
             Author
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             greatest
             changeling
             ,
             hath
             here
             given
             the
             poorest
             and
             meanest
             account
             ,
             scarce
             sufficient
             to
             give
             a
             colour
             to
             his
             reproach
             :
             and
             this
             leads
             me
             to
             notice
             the
             great
             pretense
             of
             this
             complaint
             ,
             viz
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             revolutions
             we
             have
             seen
             the
             Covenant
             hath
             proven
             so
             uneasie
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             say
             that
             ,
             in
             this
             ,
             the
             very
             Scriptures
             of
             Truth
             may
             also
             be
             construed
             an
             hundered
             fold
             more
             uneasie
             :
             But
             of
             this
             I
             am
             most
             assured
             ,
             that
             he
             ,
             who
             ,
             for
             himself
             and
             others
             ,
             pleads
             for
             a
             compliant
             liberty
             for
             all
             these
             so
             contrary
             changes
             that
             are
             gone
             over
             us
             ,
             must
             not
             only
             slack
             the
             bonds
             of
             the
             Covenant
             and
             the
             Command
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             of
             all
             honesty
             and
             ingenuity
             among
             men
             :
             It
             remains
             therefore
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             would
             be
             faithful
             ,
             aswel
             as
             he
             that
             would
             live
             godly
             ,
             must
             resolve
             to
             suffer
             persecution
             ;
             the
             contradiction
             of
             sinners
             ,
             and
             the
             crosse
             of
             Christ
             have
             alwayes
             been
             the
             great
             offence
             of
             a
             foolish
             world
             :
             but
             who
             ,
             through
             uprightnesse
             and
             patience
             for
             this
             trouble
             ,
             do
             attain
             unto
             the
             promised
             peace
             shall
             never
             be
             moved
             .
          
           
           
             As
             for
             the
             Authors
             observe
             ,
             that
             the
             models
             &
             productions
             of
             such
             devices
             are
             not
             usually
             long-lived
             ;
             we
             judge
             not
             by
             such
             appearances
             :
             our
             establishment
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             liveth
             and
             reigneth
             ,
             &
             our
             Lord
             is
             risen
             again
             &
             alive
             for
             evermore
             This
             was
             the
             primitive
             consolation
             :
             and
             who
             knoweth
             but
             he
             may
             also
             make
             this
             triumphing
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             made
             many
             the
             like●
             to
             be
             but
             for
             a
             moment
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             ,
             when
             my
             Author
             hath
             run
             his
             first
             carreer
             against
             the
             League
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             poor
             man
             ,
             what
             is
             all
             this
             to
             Scotlands
             principal
             obligation
             against
             all
             manner
             of
             Episcopacie
             ,
             viz.
             the
             bond
             of
             the
             
               National
               Covenant
            
             ,
             entered
             into
             with
             so
             great
             unanimity
             ,
             explained
             in
             such
             evident
             and
             certain
             termes
             ,
             confirmed
             both
             by
             treaties
             and
             pacifications●
             and
             at
             last
             by
             the
             full
             authority
             both
             of
             King
             ,
             Parliament
             and
             General
             Assembly
             ?
             Certainly
             this
             is
             that
             which
             never
             entered
             into
             his
             thought
             ,
             his
             indignation
             against
             the
             League
             doth
             so
             transport
             him
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             else
             which
             he
             seemeth
             to
             regard
             :
             and
             therefore
             he
             goes
             on
             ,
             and
             first
             he
             insinuats
             an
             excuse
             for
             some
             who
             he
             sayes
             ,
             
               in
               yeeldance
               to
               the
               power
               that
               pressed
               it
               ,
               and
               in
               conformity
               to
               the
               general
               opinion
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               did
               take
               the●
               Covenant
               in
               the
               most
               moderat
               and
               least
               schismatick
               sense
            
             ;
             sure
             ,
             this
             is
             so
             suited
             to
             the
             Authors
             mistakes
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             only
             be
             his
             own
             apologie
             ;
             his
             head
             still
             runs
             upon
             the
             Article
             for
             extirpation
             .
             And
             no
             doubt
             his
             sense
             thereof
             ,
             aswel
             for
             Popery
             as
             Prelacie
             ,
             is
             as
             moderate
             and
             little
             schismatick
             as
             may
             be
             ;
             sor
             all
             know
             him
             to
             be
             large
             as
             catholick
             (
             in
             the
             common
             exception
             )
             as
             Christian.
             But
             as
             for
             the
             obligement
             to
             preserve
             the
             Reformed
             Religion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             which
             this
             debate
             mainly
             respects
             ,
             I
             believe
             he
             is
             the
             first
             that
             ever
             thought
             it
             capable
             of
             two
             senses
             ,
             let
             be
             to
             make
             choise
             of
             the
             more
             moderat
             .
          
           
             But
             next
             ,
             
               he
               sayes
               ,
               he
               cannot
               clear
               them
               of
               a
               great
               sin
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               framed
               such
               an
               ingine
               ,
               but
               violently
               imposed
               it
               upon
               all
               ranks
               of
               men
               ,
               not
               Ministers
               and
               other
               publick
               persons
               only
               ,
               but
               the
               whole
               body
               and
               communitie
               o●
               the
               people
               ,
               th●reby
               ingaging
               such
               droves
               of
               poor
               ignorant
               persons
               to
               they
               know
               not
               what
               ,
               and
               ,
               to
               speak
               freely
               to
               such
               a
               hodge
               podge
               of
               various
               concernments
               ,
               religious
               and
               ●i●ill
               ,
            
             as
             
               Church
               discipline
               and
               Government
               ,
               
               the
               privileges
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               the
               liberties
               of
               the
               Subject
               ,
               and
               condigne
               punishment
               of
               Malignants
               ;
               things
               hard
               enough
               for
               the
               wisest
               and
               learnedest
               to
               draw
               the
               just
               lines
               of
               :
               and
               therefore
               certainly
               ,
               as
               far
               from
               the
               reach
               of
               poor
               conntrey
               peoples
               understanding
               ,
               as
               from
               the
               true
               interest
               of
               their
               souls
               ,
               and
               yet
               to
               tye
               them
               ,
               by
               a
               religious
               and
               sacred
               Oath
               ,
               either
               to
               know
               all
               these
               ,
               or
               to
               con●end
               for
               them
               blindfold
               without
               knowing
               them
               ,
               Can
               there
               be
               instanced
               a
               grea●er
               oppression
               and
               tyrannie
               over
               consciences
               then
               this
               ?
            
             Thus
             he
             .
             A
             weighty
             accusation
             indeed
             if
             well
             founded
             .
             But
             though
             the
             simple
             reflection
             who
             the
             framers
             of
             the
             Covenant
             were
             ,
             viz.
             the
             greatest
             ,
             wisest
             ,
             and
             most
             Religious
             Courts
             of
             the
             two
             Nations
             ,
             not
             led
             by
             the
             nose
             by
             a
             Prelatick
             influence
             ,
             which
             their
             sottish
             Clergie
             may
             not
             contradict
             ;
             but
             using
             all
             liberty
             both
             of
             reason
             and
             suffrage
             ,
             may
             make
             every
             one
             so
             advertent
             as
             to
             discover
             the
             absurdity
             of
             this
             exception
             :
             Yet
             ,
             because
             it
             appears
             to
             be
             the
             Authors
             last
             reserve
             ,
             I
             shall
             review
             it
             particularly
             ;
             and
             ,
             not
             to
             stand
             upon
             the
             deceitful
             phrase
             of
             framing
             ingines
             which
             he
             useth
             ,
             his
             first
             challenge
             is
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Covenant
               was
               violently
               imposed
               upon
               all
               ranks
               ,
               not
               only
               Ministers
               and
               publick
               Persons
               ,
               but
               upon
               the
               whole
               body
               and
               communitie
               of
               ●he
               Land.
            
             Cer●ainly
             to
             take
             thir
             words
             according
             to
             their
             obvious
             import
             ,
             a
             man
             would
             think
             ,
             it
             was
             by
             a
             few
             violent
             and
             monstruous
             Tyrants
             ,
             who
             ,
             rising
             up
             and
             prevailing
             against
             these
             Nations
             ,
             did
             cudgel
             all
             ranks
             in
             them
             to
             the
             taking
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             whereas
             the
             known
             truth
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             the
             Nations
             did
             by
             ●heir
             representatives
             unanimously
             ,
             but
             by
             themselves
             ,
             for
             the
             far
             greater
             part
             ,
             cheerfully
             ingage
             therein
             ,
             doth
             render
             the
             calumny
             very
             palpable
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             there
             were
             a
             few
             that
             did
             refuse
             it
             ,
             but
             supposing
             ●his
             to
             have
             been
             their
             single
             deserving
             (
             as
             for
             the
             most
             part
             it
             was
             not
             )
             yet
             their
             suffering
             was
             so
             just
             and
             notwithstanding
             moderat
             ,
             and
             their
             number
             so
             small
             as
             I
             have
             above
             observed
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             give
             any
             countenance
             to
             the
             exception
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             thing
             objected
             is
             ,
             
               that
               droves
               of
               ignorant
               persons
               were
               ingaged
               to
               they
               knew
               not
               what
               ;
               and
               ,
               to
               speak
               freely
               ,
               to
               such
               a
               hodge
               podge
               of
               various
               concernements
               religious
               and
               civil
               ,
               &c
               :
            
             who
             would
             forbear
             a
             ●ree
             and
             round
             reply
             to
             such
             a
             confident
             assertion
             ?
             He
             cometh
             for●h
             in
             a
             simulat
             pitie
             of
             poor
             ignorants
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             resentment
             
             of
             their
             being
             by
             others
             abused
             ,
             and
             yet
             I
             am
             bold
             to
             affirm
             ,
             that
             he
             himself
             bewrayes
             as
             crasse
             ignorance
             ,
             in
             this
             passage
             ,
             as
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             any
             among
             the
             droves
             he
             mentions
             ,
             and
             (
             according
             to
             the
             same
             proportion
             )
             an
             imposing
             upon
             the
             beliefe
             of
             others
             superlatively
             presumptuous
             :
             And
             for
             proving
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             only
             ask
             him
             ,
             is
             not
             every
             soul
             bound
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             to
             maintain
             his
             King
             ,
             his
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             his
             Neighbours
             rights
             ,
             prerogatives
             ,
             and
             privileges
             ?
             Who
             can
             deny
             it
             ?
             But
             is
             he
             therefore
             bound
             to
             know
             them
             all
             ,
             or
             to
             contend
             for
             them
             ?
             Who
             seeth
             not
             the
             ridiculous
             vanity
             ,
             if
             not
             blasphemy
             ,
             of
             such
             an
             emptie
             dilemma
             .
             To
             be
             clear
             therefore
             and
             distinct
             in
             this
             matter
             ;
             to
             the
             conviction
             of
             the
             very
             stiffest
             Opponent
             ,
             I
             say
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             an
             oath
             ,
             binding
             simply
             to
             particulars
             of
             meer
             fact
             ,
             doth
             no
             doubt
             require
             ,
             to
             the
             effect
             it
             may
             be
             sworne
             in
             Truth
             ,
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             Iudgement
             ,
             that
             the
             taker
             both
             know
             the
             things
             sworne
             to
             ,
             and
             be
             perswaded
             that
             they
             are
             true
             and
             righteous
             :
             thus
             he
             who
             ingageth
             by
             oath
             to
             certain
             specifick
             privileges
             agreed
             unto
             ,
             is
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             in
             conscience
             first
             obliged
             to
             know
             both
             their
             nature
             and
             qualitie
             ,
             else
             can
             not
             satisfie
             the
             forementioned
             command
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             On
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             if
             an
             oath
             do
             bind
             not
             to
             matters
             of
             meer
             fact
             ,
             but
             to
             a
             certain
             duty
             ,
             either
             generally
             or
             specially
             expressed
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             as
             clearly
             intimateth
             the
             antecedent
             rule
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             determined
             ,
             then
             this
             Oath
             being
             thus
             safely
             cautioned
             ,
             and
             in
             effect
             only
             an
             accessory
             ingagement
             ,
             exciting
             and
             intending
             former
             obligations
             ,
             but
             no
             wayes
             extending
             them
             beyond
             their
             limits
             ,
             the
             very
             notion
             of
             the
             duty
             in
             general
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             without
             any
             further
             knowledge
             ,
             to
             fit
             the
             person
             to
             bind
             his
             soul
             by
             such
             an
             Oath
             :
             for
             example
             ,
             he
             who
             knoweth
             no
             more
             then
             the
             general
             notion
             of
             righteousnesse
             may
             no
             doubt
             lawfully
             sweare
             to
             perform
             all
             righteousnesse
             ,
             although
             for
             the
             time
             he
             do
             not
             so
             much
             as
             know
             its
             common
             astract
             precepts
             ,
             let
             be
             the
             particular
             concret
             deeds
             that
             may
             thereon
             depend
             :
             And
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             ,
             in
             effect
             ,
             such
             an
             oath
             doth
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             
             bind
             to
             endeavo●r
             more
             distinct
             and
             full
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             so
             can
             not
             rationally
             be
             thought
             to
             suppose
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             in
             oaths
             assertorie
             ,
             which
             are
             o●
             a
             mixed
             nature
             ,
             as
             condescending
             indeed
             on
             cer●ain
             particulars
             ,
             but
             yet
             only
             binding
             to
             their
             observance
             ,
             under
             the
             notion
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             supposition
             that
             they
             are
             righteous
             ,
             although
             because
             of
             the
             condescendence
             it
             doth
             no
             doubt
             prerequire
             knowledge
             ;
             yet
             righteousnesse
             being
             its
             determining
             and
             regulating
             object
             ,
             it
             alloweth
             upon
             a
             better
             discoverie
             ,
             not
             only
             a
             rectification
             of
             the
             same
             particulars
             without
             perjury
             ,
             but
             also
             an
             extension
             of
             the
             Oath
             to
             such
             things
             ,
             which
             ,
             being
             for
             the
             time
             unknown
             ,
             do
             afterward
             fall
             within
             its
             rule
             and
             line
             :
             thus
             ,
             if
             ,
             upon
             a
             particular
             occasion
             ,
             I
             swear
             to
             my
             neighbour
             to
             maintain
             his
             rights
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             indeed
             bind
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             to
             the
             definite
             defence
             of
             these
             which
             occasioned
             the
             Oath
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             to
             admit
             of
             an
             alteration
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             shall
             be
             afterward
             found
             not
             to
             be
             righteous
             ,
             and
             consequently
             no
             right
             ;
             so
             no
             doubt
             ,
             as
             to
             all
             his
             supervenient
             rights
             ,
             though
             afterward
             only
             coming
             to
             my
             knowledge
             ,
             the
             same
             Oath
             doth
             very
             justly
             extend
             its
             obligation
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             As
             the
             foregoing
             rules
             do
             abundantly
             explain
             the
             matter
             of
             this
             Oath
             ,
             with
             what
             measure
             of
             knowledge
             it
             both
             supposeth
             and
             importeth
             ;
             so
             the
             limitation
             and
             restriction
             ,
             to
             the
             ingagers
             place
             and
             calling
             ,
             doth
             make
             it
             in
             such
             sort
             accessory
             to
             the
             former
             duties
             incumbent
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             ,
             in
             effect
             both
             as
             to
             the
             knowledge
             and
             performance
             whereto
             it
             binds
             ,
             it
             rather
             intends
             then
             ampliats
             their
             predetermined
             obligation
             .
             I
             might
             have
             added
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             that
             every
             affirmative
             Oath
             ,
             whether
             particular
             or
             general
             ,
             doth
             undoubtedly
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             and
             most
             obviously
             ,
             bind
             nega●ivè
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             person
             swearing
             shall
             do
             nothing
             contrary
             to
             ,
             nor
             obstruct
             that
             whereunto
             he
             is
             positively
             bound
             .
             But
             this
             is
             a
             thing
             in
             it self
             so
             evident
             ,
             that
             though
             it
             may
             be
             of
             use
             in
             the
             explication
             in
             hand
             ;
             yet
             I
             conceive
             it
             sufficient
             to
             have
             observed
             its
             omission
             .
          
           
             And
             furder
             ,
             both
             for
             illustration
             and
             application
             ,
             I
             shall
             adduce
             no
             other
             examples
             then
             the
             things
             objected
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             passing
             
             the
             mention
             here
             made
             of
             things
             religious
             and
             civill
             ,
             which
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             may
             be
             very
             consistently
             both
             commanded
             and
             ingaged
             unto
             together
             ,
             the
             swearing
             of
             the
             people
             to
             Church
             -
             discipline
             and
             government
             is
             instanced
             .
             But
             if
             Christ
             hath
             in
             his
             Church
             appointed
             both
             ,
             and
             if
             all
             Christians
             be
             bound
             to
             maintain
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             thereto
             called
             ,
             I
             am
             very
             certain
             ,
             that
             to
             oblige
             them
             in
             their
             place
             and
             calling
             thereto
             by
             oath
             cannot
             be
             disproven
             .
             But
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Covenant
             the
             people
             became
             obliged
             to
             a
             particular
             species
             of
             government
             ,
             of
             which
             ,
             in
             probability
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             know
             all
             the
             parts
             ,
             let
             be
             to
             know
             their
             warrant
             .
             'T
             is
             answered
             ,
             the
             corruptions
             of
             Episcopacie
             having
             had
             such
             an
             universally
             grievous
             influence
             upon
             all
             ranks
             ,
             and
             these
             ,
             with
             the
             opposite
             true
             form
             of
             Presbytery
             ,
             having
             been
             so
             expresly
             and
             plainly
             laid
             open
             and
             abjured
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             .
             1637.
             
             16●8
             .
             And
             1639.
             as
             the
             people
             ought
             in
             duty
             to
             have
             had
             a
             competent
             knowledge
             in
             these
             matters
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             very
             assured
             ,
             that
             their
             knowledge
             therein
             was
             abundantly
             clear
             and
             distinct
             ,
             as
             the
             very
             considerable
             remains
             of
             it
             to
             this
             day
             do
             evince
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             instance
             is
             made
             of
             the
             
               privileges
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               liberties
               of
               the
               subject
               ,
               and
               condign
               punishment
               of
               Malignants
               .
            
             But
             seing
             the
             Kings
             authority
             ,
             to
             the
             defence
             whereof
             the
             Covenant
             doth
             also
             bind
             '
             ,
             doth
             undoubtedly
             include
             all
             the
             righteous
             prerogatives
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             which
             ar
             as
             far
             ,
             if
             not
             more
             ,
             removed
             from
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             common
             people
             ,
             then
             the
             other
             heads
             mentioned
             ,
             wherefore
             were
             they
             omitted
             in
             the
             condescendence
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             because
             the
             duty
             of
             allegeance
             binding
             unto
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             and
             whereunto
             certainly
             all
             may
             lawfully
             swear
             ,
             is
             in
             effect
             ,
             liable
             to
             the
             same
             exception
             ?
             2.
             
             Although
             this
             Oath
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             privileges
             and
             liberties
             ,
             be
             not
             meerly
             indefinit
             ,
             binding
             to
             righteous
             privileges
             and
             liberties
             in
             general
             ,
             to
             which
             no
             doubt
             every
             on
             may
             lawfully
             swear
             ;
             but
             also
             assertory
             of
             such
             privileges
             and
             liberties
             ,
             as
             were
             at
             that
             time
             by
             the
             arbitrarie
             course
             of
             adversaries
             more
             especially
             drawn
             in
             question
             ;
             yet
             were
             these
             privileges
             then
             not
             only
             upon
             the
             same
             occasion
             generally
             known
             ,
             as
             concerning
             ,
             in
             effect
             ,
             the
             very
             being
             of
             Parliaments
             ,
             
             and
             just
             freedom
             of
             men
             ;
             but
             in
             such
             manner
             ingaged
             unto
             ,
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             righteous
             ,
             &
             what
             the
             limitation
             of
             the
             ingagers
             
               place
               and
               calling
            
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             most
             manifest
             ,
             that
             this
             Article
             of
             the
             Covenant
             hath
             both
             righteousnesse
             ,
             for
             its
             formall
             &
             regulating
             object
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             it
             neither
             supposeth
             nor
             obligeth
             any
             man
             to
             more
             knowledge
             ,
             then
             either
             
               de
               facto
            
             he
             had
             before
             ,
             or
             is
             obliged
             to
             have
             by
             the
             antecedent
             duty
             of
             his
             particular
             vocation
             :
             So
             that
             the
             import
             of
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Covenant
             being
             plainly
             the
             same
             ,
             with
             that
             either
             of
             our
             allegeance
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             of
             every
             citizen
             to
             the
             corporation
             whereof
             he
             is
             a
             member
             ,
             viz
             ,
             that
             we
             all
             maintain
             and
             preserve
             the
             prerogatives
             &
             rights
             ,
             which
             in
             our
             station
             we
             know
             or
             ought
             to
             know
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             righteously
             such
             ,
             the
             absurdity
             here
             endeavoured
             to
             be
             fastned
             upon
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             tying
             either
             to
             know
             simply
             ,
             or
             to
             contend
             blindfold
             ,
             is
             but
             an
             empty
             pitiful
             vanity
             .
             3.
             
             As
             to
             that
             of
             the
             
               condign
               punishment
               of
               Malignants
            
             ,
             it
             is
             aboundantly
             explicable
             by
             the
             same
             rule
             :
             for
             the
             men
             so
             termed
             ,
             having
             ,
             by
             their
             mischief
             ,
             made
             themselves
             but
             too
             well
             known
             ,
             and
             we
             being
             tyed
             to
             the
             discoverie
             ,
             only
             as
             righteous
             ,
             &
             in
             our
             place
             &
             calling
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             little
             possible
             to
             taxe
             this
             or
             any
             other
             the
             like
             obligement
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             excesse
             for
             its
             generality
             ,
             as
             an
             Oath
             to
             performe
             all
             righteousnesse
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             all
             these
             things
             are
             included
             ,
             &
             which
             ,
             wi●hout
             question
             ,
             all
             men
             may
             lawfully
             make
             ,
             albeit
             they
             are
             neither
             bound
             to
             know
             nor
             perform
             any
             other
             deeds
             ,
             then
             such
             as
             their
             place
             and
             calling
             do
             require
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Which
             grounds
             adduced
             ,
             with
             what
             might
             be
             further
             her
             alledged
             from
             the
             mutual
             Covenants
             both
             of
             men
             &
             nations
             ,
             wherein
             they
             lawfully
             ingage
             both
             offensively
             &
             defensively
             to
             maintain
             others
             rights
             ,
             without
             so
             much
             as
             the
             necessity
             of
             a
             particular
             inquirie
             thereinto
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             do
             ,
             without
             all
             peradventure
             ,
             most
             convincingly
             redargue
             these
             weak
             quiblings
             bo●h
             of
             grosse
             ignorance
             and
             calumnie
             .
             What
             shall
             we
             then
             say
             to
             t●e
             folly
             and
             bitternesse
             of
             these
             reproaches
             ,
             w●ereby
             this
             Author
             ,
             upon
             no
             better
             reason
             then
             what
             doth
             equally
             militat
             against
             all
             our
             general
             obligations
             either
             to
             God
             or
             man
             ,
             is
             pleased
             to
             asperse
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             an
             
               hodge
               podge
               of
               various
               concernments
               religious
               and
               civil
               ?
            
             What
             ?
             
             Can
             not
             these
             thing
             lye
             easily
             enough
             together
             in
             an
             Oath
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             all
             comprehended
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ?
             Are
             the
             Churches
             true
             Government
             ,
             the
             righteous
             privileges
             of
             Parliaments
             and
             liberties
             of
             the
             Subject
             ,
             and
             the
             duty
             of
             endeavouring
             in
             our
             place
             and
             calling
             that
             evill
             do●rs
             may
             be
             punished
             ,
             and
             the
             rebels
             purged
             out
             of
             the
             Land
             (
             upon
             whom
             ,
             by
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             hand
             of
             all
             the
             people
             is
             commanded
             to
             be
             )
             the
             great
             concernes
             both
             of
             Religion
             and
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             things
             either
             impertinent
             to
             any
             ,
             or
             in
             themselves
             incompatible
             ?
             Or
             is
             it
             because
             that
             our
             Author
             hath
             ,
             by
             confounding
             and
             trampling
             upon
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             betraying
             at
             this
             time
             the
             Churches
             government
             unto
             the
             supremacie
             ,
             as
             formerly
             under
             the
             Usurpers
             ,
             he
             little
             regarded
             either
             the
             Subjects
             liberty●
             or
             his
             Prince
             his
             Authority
             ,
             and
             is
             known
             to
             have
             alwayes
             his
             pretended
             charity
             as
             contracted
             towards
             zealous
             godly
             protestants
             ,
             as
             dilated
             unto
             irreligious
             papists
             and
             prelatists
             ,
             polluted
             his
             own
             conscience
             ,
             and
             rendered
             it
             unclean
             ,
             that
             therefore
             even
             this
             sacred
             Oath
             is
             become
             unclean
             and
             nauseating
             unto
             him
             ;
             what
             can
             he
             reply
             to
             these
             things
             ?
             Or
             can
             he
             assigne
             us
             a
             better
             reason
             for
             his
             assertion
             .
          
           
             He
             sayes
             ,
             
               It
               is
               hard
               enough
               for
               the
               wisest
               and
               learnedest
               to
               draw
               the
               just
               lines
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               plain
               definitions
               of
               them
               .
            
             But
             will
             it
             therefore
             follow
             ,
             that
             none
             but
             such
             have
             any
             concernment
             in
             ,
             or
             obligation
             to
             them
             :
             No
             ,
             this
             were
             in
             effect
             an
             inference
             no
             lesse
             ,
             nay
             more
             absurd
             ,
             then
             to
             alledge
             that
             none
             are
             bound
             ,
             or
             may
             swear
             to
             maintain
             his
             Majesties
             authority
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             can
             draw
             the
             just
             lines
             of
             all
             his
             prerogatives
             ;
             or
             rather
             that
             none
             are
             obliged
             to
             defend
             his
             person
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             can
             draw
             his
             picture
             to
             the
             life
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             certain
             ,
             that
             ,
             as
             all
             men
             have
             undoubtedly
             an
             interest
             more
             or
             lesse
             remote
             in
             these
             matters●
             so
             they
             either
             really
             have
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             have
             ,
             a
             knowledge
             proportionable
             to
             their
             ingagement
             thereto
             ,
             to
             which
             an
             Oath
             for
             confirmation
             is
             most
             properly
             accessory
             .
          
           
             The
             Author
             add's
             that
             
               These
               things
               are
               as
               far
               from
               the
               reach
               of
               poor
               Country
               Peoples
               understan●ing
               ,
               as
               from
               the
               true
               interest
               of
               their
               souls
               .
            
             And
             O
             how
             desirable
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             this
             ,
             the
             one
             thing
             necessary
             ,
             were
             
             indeed
             the
             speciall
             and
             main
             care
             of
             all
             men
             ;
             but
             to
             offer
             to
             confine
             poor
             Peoples
             knowledge
             and
             obligations
             to
             their
             souls
             interest
             alone
             ,
             with
             an
             aime
             so
             palpable
             to
             have
             all
             other
             things
             abandoned
             to
             lust
             and
             tyranny
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             great
             design
             of
             these
             adversaries
             ,
             against
             which
             this
             Covenant
             was
             ingaged
             in
             ,
             savours
             more
             of
             hypocrisie
             then
             true
             spirituality
             :
             And
             therefore
             I
             say
             .
             1.
             that
             the
             true
             Discipline
             and
             Government
             of
             Gods
             House
             are
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             experimented
             to
             be
             ,
             of
             such
             important
             influence
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             promoving
             the
             great
             work
             and
             ends
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             great
             concern
             of
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             and
             wherein
             no
             doubt
             the
             interest
             of
             all
             souls
             is
             involved
             ,
             that
             whatever
             may
             be
             in
             this
             pretense
             of
             abstraction
             and
             self
             -
             confinement
             ;
             yet
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             of
             a
             very
             Gallio
             -
             temper
             that
             careth
             for
             none
             of
             these
             things
             .
             2.
             
             Although
             privileges
             and
             liberties
             ,
             and
             the
             punishment
             of
             Malignants
             have
             no
             such
             direct
             tendencie
             ;
             yet
             I
             am
             not
             only
             assured
             that
             ,
             in
             the
             then
             juncture
             of
             affaires
             ,
             their
             defence
             was
             of
             notable
             subservience
             to
             the
             preservation
             and
             reformation
             of
             Religion
             principally
             covenanted
             ;
             but
             that
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             as
             to
             the
             main
             of
             their
             import
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             much
             within
             the
             reach
             of
             the
             sense
             ,
             let
             be
             the
             knowledge
             ,
             of
             the
             meanest
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             to
             take
             them
             off
             from
             their
             concernment
             therein
             ,
             and
             ingagement
             thereto
             ,
             by
             the
             insinuation
             of
             their
             souls
             true
             interest
             ,
             will
             be
             judged
             by
             all
             ingenuous
             persons
             a
             very
             cunning
             and
             deceitful
             impertinencie
             .
          
           
             Now
             from
             the
             premises
             that
             we
             have
             heard
             ,
             the
             Author
             concludes
             in
             these
             terms
             ,
             
               So
               that
               to
               ty
               them
            
             viz.
             
               the
               common
               people
               )
               by
               a
               religious
               &
               sacred
               Oath
               ,
               either
               to
               know
               all
               these
               ,
               or
               to
               contend
               for
               them
               blindfold
               without
               knowing
               them
               ,
               can
               there
               be
               instanced
               a
               greater
               oppression
               &
               tyranny
               over
               Conscience
               then
               this
               ?
               &c.
            
             But
             seeing
             it
             is
             most
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             Oath
             doth
             neither
             tye
             to
             know
             all
             these
             ,
             nor
             yet
             to
             contend
             for
             them
             blindfold
             ;
             but
             ,
             being
             entered
             into
             from
             the
             universal
             feeling
             of
             all
             ranks
             of
             the
             invasions
             made
             and
             threatned
             both
             against
             Religion
             and
             Libertie
             ,
             did
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             all
             such
             assertory
             and
             accessory
             Covenants
             ,
             only
             bind
             every
             on
             in
             his
             place
             and
             calling
             ,
             and
             sutably
             to
             that
             measure
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             which
             he
             either
             
             had
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             have
             ,
             of
             such
             general
             and
             important
             concerns
             to
             stand
             to
             their
             defence
             against
             the
             common
             enemie
             ;
             the
             ignorance
             and
             insolence
             of
             this
             inference
             doth
             in
             deep
             astonishment
             only
             prompt
             me
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Lord
             rebuke
             the
             O
             Adversarie
             ,
             The
             Lord
             ,
             who
             hath
             chosen
             this
             poor
             Church
             ,
             rebuke
             thee
             ;
             Is
             not
             the
             small
             remnant
             of
             the
             faithful
             as
             a
             brand
             pluckt
             out
             of
             t●e
             fire
             ?
          
           
             But
             behold
             how
             he
             wipes
             his
             mouth
             ;
             Certainly
             (
             sayes
             he
             )
             
               they
               who
               now
               govern
               in
               this
               Church
               cannot
               be
               charged
               with
               any
               thing
               near
               or
               like
               unto
               it
               .
            
             No
             ?
             All
             pious
             ,
             holy
             ,
             tender
             souls
             .
             But
             seing
             I
             have
             removed
             the
             calumny
             ,
             the
             subject
             of
             the
             comparison
             I
             will
             not
             recriminat
             ;
             yet
             we
             must
             hear
             a
             little
             of
             the
             mens
             praise
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               whatever
               they
               require
               of
               Intrants
               ,
               they
               neither
               require
               subscriptions
               nor
               Oaths
               of
               Ministe●s
               already
               entered
               ,
               far
               lesse
               of
               the
               whole
               People
               .
            
             But
             1.
             
             Seing
             there
             can
             be
             no
             solid
             distinguishing
             reason
             given
             for
             this
             practice
             ,
             we
             must
             conclude
             Policy
             to
             be
             the
             only
             motive
             of
             this
             pretended
             moderation
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Oath
             ,
             with
             the
             Act
             1612.
             prescribed
             to
             be
             taken
             of
             Intrants
             ,
             is
             so
             plainly
             and
             truely
             chargeable
             with
             a
             laxe
             dubious
             and
             insnaring
             generality
             ,
             that
             ,
             I
             am
             certain
             ,
             all
             the
             light
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             most
             of
             these
             who
             conform
             to
             it
             ,
             will
             not
             prevent
             the
             Authors
             being
             confounded
             with
             his
             own
             argument
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             tell
             you
             that
             therein
             they
             sweare
             to
             the
             Supremacy
             ,
             an
             infinite
             mysterie
             of
             iniquitie
             ;
             But
             the
             point
             wherein
             this
             Oath
             is
             really
             peccant
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             foul
             reproaches
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Covenant
             is
             falsly
             loaded
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             thereby
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             defend
             all
             Iurisdictions
             ,
             Privileges
             ,
             Preheminencies
             ,
             and
             Authorities
             granted
             and
             belonging
             to
             his
             Highnesse
             ,
             or
             united
             to
             his
             Royal
             Crown
             :
             Whereby
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             they
             are
             not
             only
             obl●ged
             positivè
             to
             whatsoever
             Priviledges
             and
             Prerogatives
             granted
             and
             belonging
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             without
             the
             destinction
             of
             righteous
             or
             unrighteous
             ;
             but
             also
             without
             any
             restriction
             to
             their
             place
             &
             callings
             .
             Now
             (
             not
             to
             retort
             the
             Authours
             impertinencies
             ,
             as
             if
             this
             Oath
             did
             tye
             all
             Intrants
             either
             to
             know
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             or
             to
             contend
             for
             them
             ,
             blindfold
             without
             knowing
             them
             )
             whe●her
             this
             be
             lawful
             &
             righteous
             ,
             
             &
             whether
             the
             common
             People
             be
             more
             knowing
             in
             their
             own
             Liberties
             and
             their
             representatives
             Privileges
             ,
             or
             conforming
             Ministers
             in
             his
             Majesties
             sublime
             prerogatives
             and
             extensive
             Iurisdictions
             ,
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             every
             impartial
             discerner
             .
             But
             3.
             
             What
             strange
             hodge
             podge
             indeed
             do
             we
             find
             in
             this
             ingagement
             !
             all
             things
             spiritual
             ,
             ecclesiastick
             ,
             and
             temporal
             confounded
             in
             the
             Supremacie
             ,
             is
             not
             enough
             ;
             but
             the
             poor
             Intrant
             must
             further
             abjure
             all
             forreign
             Powers
             and
             ●urisdictions
             ,
             swear
             to
             defend
             all
             his
             Majesties
             Authorities
             and
             Privileges
             ,
             acknowledge
             upon
             Oath
             ,
             that
             he
             holds
             the
             Church
             and
             his
             possession
             of
             it
             (
             if
             of
             the
             King's
             presentation
             )
             
               under
               God
               ,
               of
               his
               Majestie
               ,
            
             doing
             homage
             unto
             the
             King
             (
             and
             not
             unto
             God
             )
             for
             the
             same
             (
             if
             at
             the
             presentation
             of
             another
             )
             
               under
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               of
               the
               Patron
               thereof
               :
            
             And
             lastly
             swear
             obedience
             to
             his
             Ordinarie
             in
             all
             lawful
             things
             ,
             even
             his
             Majesties
             authority
             ,
             though
             just
             now
             so
             fully
             recognosced
             ,
             not
             excepted
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             an
             odde
             medly
             to
             be
             hudled
             up
             in
             a
             sacred
             oath
             ?
             Whereof
             whether
             every
             Article
             therein
             be
             more
             impertinent
             for
             an
             Intrant
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             in
             it self
             more
             obscure
             and
             indistinct
             ,
             really
             I
             can
             not
             define
             ?
          
           
             But
             the
             Author
             goes
             on
             and
             tells
             us
             that
             
               It
               were
               ingenuously
               done
               to
               take
               some
               notice
               of
               any
               point
               of
               moderation
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               else
               commendable
               even
               in
               our
               enemies
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               take
               any
               partie
               in
               the
               World
               for
               the
               absolute
               Standart
               and
               unfailing
               rule
               of
               truth
               and
               righteousnesse
               in
               all
               things
               .
            
             And
             so
             it
             were
             indeed
             ;
             but
             I
             freely
             appeal
             to
             all
             ingenuous
             men
             ,
             if
             ever
             they
             heard
             ingenuitie
             exhorted
             to
             ,
             by
             two
             such
             disingenuous
             insinuations
             .
             As
             first
             ,
             to
             recommend
             the
             moderation
             of
             a
             partie
             ,
             who
             ,
             after
             that
             they
             themselves
             had
             perjuriously
             broken
             their
             Covenant
             both
             to
             God
             and
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             did
             in
             such
             manner
             instigat
             the
             Powers
             to
             rigours
             ,
             exclusions
             ,
             and
             persecutions
             ,
             against
             all
             who
             in
             conscience
             did
             only
             refuse
             to
             owne
             and
             countenance
             their
             wicked
             Apostasy
             ,
             as
             had
             almost
             ruined
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             and
             did
             at
             length
             wearie
             the
             very
             Actors
             .
             And
             next
             to
             give
             out
             as
             if
             we
             were
             so
             implicitly
             wedded
             to
             our
             partie
             ,
             whereof
             the
             least
             Argument
             or
             vestige
             hath
             not
             been
             made
             appeare
             ,
             no
             nor
             is
             so
             much
             as
             alledged
             ,
             but
             
             but
             as
             al
             men
             do
             sufficiently
             know
             these
             restraints
             of
             want
             of
             power
             in
             the
             Clergie●
             and
             of
             better
             considerations
             in
             our
             Rulers
             ,
             that
             have
             produced
             the
             apparent
             quiet
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             pretended
             for
             moderation
             ;
             so
             ,
             we
             hope
             that
             ,
             by
             a
             full
             manifestation
             of
             the
             truth
             and
             righteousnesse
             of
             our
             way
             ,
             we
             have
             in
             such
             sort
             commended
             our selves
             to
             every
             mans
             conscience
             in
             the
             sig●t
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             there
             to
             leave
             this
             accuser
             of
             the
             brethren
             convicted
             and
             confounded
             bo●h
             ●or
             his
             open
             perjury
             and
             craft●
             calumny
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Author
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             ,
             fearing
             such
             a
             reply●
             provided
             a
             retr●at
             ,
             concluding
             
               But
               oh
               !
               who
               would
               not
               long
               for
               the
               shadows
               of
               the
               evening
               ,
               and
               ●o
               b●
               at
               rest
               from
               all
               these
               poor
               ,
               childish
               ,
               trifling
               contest●
               ?
            
             I
             shall
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             since
             he
             walks
             so
             much
             in
             darknesse
             ,
             it
             is
             little
             wonder
             that
             he
             longe
             for
             shaddes
             :
             But
             of
             this
             I
             am
             very
             certain
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             had
             laboured
             as
             seriously
             upon
             his
             Masters
             m●ssion
             ,
             to
             reconcile
             souls
             unto
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             seemeth
             to
             have
             travelled
             upon
             his
             Majesties
             
             commission
             ●
             to
             patch
             up
             a
             sinful
             Accommodation
             ,
             his
             hope
             of
             rest
             had
             been
             both
             more
             sweet
             and
             more
             assured
             ;
             and
             ,
             in
             place
             of
             the
             shadows
             of
             ●he
             evening
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             promised
             to
             himselfe
             the
             l●ght
             inaccessible
             ,
             for
             his
             everlasting
             refreshment
             .
             But
             seing
             these
             very
             poor
             ,
             childish●
             trifling
             contests
             ,
             whereby
             he
             would
             cuningly
             decry
             all
             the
             just
             oppositions
             of
             the
             faithful
             to
             his
             evil
             course
             ,
             are
             in
             effect
             his
             own
             devices
             against
             the
             ●ingdome
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             the
             day
             wherein
             every
             man
             shall
             receive
             his
             own
             reward
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             own
             labour
             ,
             shall
             make
             his
             work
             manifest
             ,
             when
             the
             fire
             shall
             try
             it
             :
             And
             I
             heartily
             wish
             that
             the
             burning
             thereof
             may
             be
             all
             his
             losse
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             body
             of
             one
             of
             these
             Letters
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             Postscript
             that
             is
             to
             say
             (
             for
             all
             the
             longings
             for
             rest
             we
             just
             now
             heard
             of
             )
             another
             whife
             :
             As
             we
             know
             who
             once
             charac●ered
             the
             Lords
             Servants
             ,
             when
             with
             much
             travel
             la●ouring
             in
             his
             work
             ;
             and
             herein
             the
             Author
             ,
             complementing
             wi●h
             an
             Apology
             ot●er
             Churches
             (
             joining
             Rome
             with
             England
             as
             is
             most
             supposible
             )
             wh●rein
             Episcopal-government
             is
             otherwi●e
             exercised
             ,
             wishes
             
               that
               ●he
               A●gument
            
             ad
             hominem
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             )
             
               by
               him
               used
               ,
               may
               be
               brought
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               such
               as
               know
               least
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               need
               it
               most
               .
            
             And
             one
             part
             
             of
             his
             wish
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             I
             have
             served
             by
             a
             very
             candid
             representation
             ;
             If
             the
             event
             misgive
             he
             must
             blame
             himself
             ,
             his
             design
             is
             to
             
               allay
               mens
               extreme
               fervor
               by
               the
               consideration
               that
               this
               very
               form
               ,
               which
               to
               us
               is
               hateful
               ,
               is
               to
               English
               Presbyterians
               desireable
               ;
               and
               that
               upon
               inquiry
               ,
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               abroad
               will
               be
               found
               ●o
               be
               much
               of
               the
               same
               opinion
               .
            
             But
             seeing
             I
             have
             already
             demonstrat
             our
             present
             form
             ,
             as
             established
             and
             exercised
             ,
             to
             be
             not
             only
             meer
             Prelacy
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             absurd
             usurpation
             of
             t●e
             Supremacy
             ;
             and
             have
             also
             at
             large
             excepted
             against
             ●he
             fixed
             Presidency
             of
             late
             proposed
             ,
             and
             shewed
             both
             what
             the
             soundest
             Presbyterians
             in
             England
             do
             think
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             ought
             to
             think
             anent
             it
             ;
             Why
             doth
             our
             Author
             ,
             by
             such
             weak
             repe●itions
             ,
             pretend
             ,
             under
             the
             name
             of
             
               ex●reme
               fervor
            
             ,
             to
             condemn
             an
             ave●sion
             ,
             which
             alas
             is
             in
             all
             to
             remisse
             ?
             One
             thing
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             adde
             ,
             that
             whatever
             may
             be
             the
             thoughts
             of
             Presbyterians
             in
             
             England
             ●
             yet
             ,
             sure
             I
             am
             that
             ,
             their
             ingagements
             in
             order
             to
             Scotland
             are
             the
             same
             with
             ours
             ;
             and
             what
             these
             do
             import
             is
             already
             sufficiently
             declared
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Reformed
             Ch●rches
             ,
             I
             neither
             decline
             nor
             use
             their
             testimonies
             :
             We
             are
             fixed
             on
             surer
             foundations
             ;
             yet
             of
             this
             I
             am
             most
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             as
             abstracted
             general
             questions
             ,
             are
             but
             lame
             and
             blind
             discussions
             of
             cases
             of
             this
             nature
             ;
             so
             ,
             whereever
             our
             case
             shall
             be
             fully
             and
             clearly
             represented
             ,
             we
             shall
             report
             the
             assent
             of
             all
             the
             lovers
             
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Ch●ist
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               incorruptness
               .
            
          
           
             But
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             that
             
               per●aps
               it
               were
               not
               only
               lawful
               ,
               but
               expedient
               that
               these
               ,
               who
               now
               govern
               in
               ●his
               Church
               ,
               should
               in
               some
               ins●ances
               use
               a
               little
               mo●e
               authori●ie
               then
               they
               do
               ,
               provided
               they
               applied
               their
               power
               ●o
               advance
               what
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               not
               at
               all
               agains●
               the
               tru●h
               ,
               but
               alwayes
               for
               it
               :
               And
               that
               all
               things
               being
               so
               far
               out
               of
               course
               ,
               the
               present
               condition
               of
               our
               Church
            
             (
             B●
             reason
             of
             the
             irreligion
             and
             profanitie
             that
             are
             gone
             forth
             from
             its
             Prophets
             unto
             the
             whole
             Land
             )
             
               Doth
               require
               an
               extraordinary
               remedy
            
             I
             wish
             the
             Author
             were
             as
             sensible
             of
             ●he
             cause
             ,
             as
             he
             seems
             to
             be
             of
             the
             symptomes
             of
             the
             malady
             ;
             but
             to
             think
             that
             the
             present
             Church-governours
             ,
             in
             the
             conviction
             of
             all
             sober
             observers
             ,
             the
             main
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             only
             ,
             Authors
             of
             this
             mischief
             ,
             should
             be
             intrusted
             with
             the
             cure
             ;
             what
             more
             hopelesse
             ,
             
             or
             what
             more
             ridiculous
             ?
             I
             grant
             the
             cautions
             subjoined
             .
             viz
             ,
             that
             
               they
               applied
               their
               power
               ,
               alwayes
               for
               ,
               and
               not
               against
               the
               truth
               ,
            
             if
             made
             effectual
             ,
             would
             indeed
             secure
             the
             event
             :
             But
             seing
             they
             only
             promise
             by
             supposing
             it
             ,
             and
             consequently
             are
             equally
             doubtful
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             really
             such
             as
             may
             recommend
             the
             most
             unwarrantable
             and
             improper
             mean
             that
             can
             be
             devised
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             this
             empty
             probability
             concludeth
             nothing
             :
             Let
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             some
             thing
             worse
             ,
             be
             set
             up
             ,
             in
             the
             supposition
             that
             he
             do
             not
             apply
             his
             power
             to
             obstruct
             ,
             but
             to
             advance
             what
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             not
             against
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             truth
             ,
             no
             question
             there
             would
             thence
             arise
             a
             consequential
             expedience
             and
             advan●age
             :
             But
             thence
             to
             argue
             for
             the
             lawful●esse
             of
             such
             an
             appointment
             ,
             were
             plainly
             to
             ranverse
             all
             reason
             and
             righteousness
             .
             As
             it
             is
             therefore
             from
             our
             Lords
             own
             warrant
             and
             blessing
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             principally
             to
             attend
             the
             successe
             of
             his
             ordinances
             ;
             so
             ,
             where
             these
             cannot
             be
             made
             appear
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             our
             present
             Church-government
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             the
             ensuing
             of
             Atheism
             and
             profanity
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             t●at
             ●hey
             are
             to
             be
             imputed
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             present
             establishment
             ,
             is
             beyond
             contradiction
             .
          
           
             But
             our
             Author
             sayes
             ,
             
               That
               ●hese
               bad
               fruits
               ar
               ra●her
               to
               be
               imputed
               to
               the
               schisme
               made
               by
               withdrawing
               f●om
               the
               Government
               :
               For
               there
               is
               not
               a
               greater
               enemie
               in
               ●he
               Wo●ld
               to
               the
               Power
               of
               Religion
               ,
               then
               the
               wranglings
               and
               bitter
               contentions
               that
               are
               raised
               about
               the
               external
               forms
               of
               it
               .
            
             'T
             is
             answered
             ,
             divisions
             being
             in
             themselves
             alwayes
             mutual
             ,
             yea
             and
             separation
             ,
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             commanded
             and
             necessary
             ,
             to
             conclude
             against
             the
             thing
             in
             common
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             only
             peculiar
             to
             a
             particular
             species
             ,
             were
             grossely
             to
             confound
             the
             commanded
             out-coming
             of
             the
             People
             of
             God
             from
             Babylon
             ,
             with
             t●e
             most
             sinful
             departing
             of
             the
             worst
             of
             Hereticks
             :
             It
             is
             not
             the●efore
             separation
             or
             withdrawing
             ,
             in
             the
             abstract
             ,
             but
             in
             its
             complexe
             causes
             ,
             conditions
             &
             tendency
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             to
             regard
             :
             he
             who
             ,
             in
             t●e
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             desire
             to
             keep
             himself
             pure
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             testimony
             against
             evil-doers
             ,
             withdraweth
             from
             such
             as
             walk
             disorderly
             ,
             &
             from
             men
             of
             corrupt
             minds
             destitute
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             supposing
             that
             gain
             is
             godlinesse●
             doth
             no
             lesse
             obey
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             he
             
             who
             through
             proud
             and
             bitter
             contention
             flowing
             from
             some
             carnal
             principle
             and
             design
             ,
             breaking
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             and
             bond
             of
             peace
             doth
             wickedly
             contemn
             our
             Lord's
             new
             commandment
             of
             love
             .
             Now
             ,
             whether
             the
             present
             Prelats
             &
             their
             Dependents
             ,
             who
             ,
             for
             perfidious
             breach
             of
             Covenant
             with
             God
             &
             man
             ,
             invading●
             and
             usurping
             over
             Gods
             House
             ,
             and
             ejecting
             &
             persecuting
             their
             ●aithful
             ●rethren
             ,
             are
             justly
             disowned
             and
             discountenanced
             of
             all
             good
             men
             ,
             or
             such
             ,
             who
             ,
             having
             no
             encouragement
             from
             either
             the
             call
             ,
             promise
             ,
             or
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             do
             ,
             in
             a
             tender
             fear
             not
             to
             partake
             of
             other
             mens
             sins
             ,
             abstain
             from
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             these
             evil
             doers
             ,
             be
             from
             the
             former
             grounds
             more
             to
             be
             blamed
             for
             the
             present
             withdrawing
             let
             all
             men
             judge
             .
             But
             as
             it
             is
             not
             possession●
             attained
             by
             falshood
             and
             violence
             ,
             that
             makes
             a
             right
             ,
             and
             the
             injurious
             expeller
             ,
             and
             n●t
             ●he
             expelled
             ,
             is
             ,
             certainly
             ,
             the
             sinful
             and
             scismatick
             divider
             ;
             so
             ,
             that
             the
             strange
             perfidy●
             pride
             ,
             cruelty
             ,
             avarice
             &
             profanity
             of
             the
             Prelats
             ,
             and
             their
             abettors
             and
             dependers
             ,
             professing
             to
             be
             the
             guids
             of
             ,
             yea
             and
             having
             their
             livelihood
             and
             weal●h
             by
             Religion
             ,
             and
             yet
             for
             the
             most
             part
             not
             studying
             so
             much
             as
             to
             vail
             their
             lewdnesse
             with
             a
             mask
             of
             h●pocrisy
             ,
             have
             rendred
             Religion
             it self
             contemptible
             ,
             except
             with
             a
             few
             ,
             who
             stand
             at
             a
             distance
             with
             this
             horrible
             thing
             ,
             is
             undeniable
             in
             its
             own
             evidence
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             enmity
             of
             contentions
             anent
             external
             forms
             to
             the
             Power
             of
             Religion
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             really
             a
             worth
             and
             singular
             benefite
             in
             such
             forms
             &
             ordinances
             that
             our
             Lord
             hath
             appointed
             for
             subservient
             means
             to
             the
             great
             end
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             as
             visible
             &
             certain
             a
             prejudice
             and
             evil
             influence
             in
             mens
             corrupt
             novations
             ,
             all-contendings
             about
             these
             matters
             cannot
             be
             implicity
             censured
             as
             bitter
             wranglings
             and
             enmity
             to
             the
             Power
             of
             Religion
             ,
             without
             the
             just
             accusation
             of
             a
             luke
             warm
             indifferency
             in
             the
             high
             concerns
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             He
             who
             judgeth
             not
             the
             purity
             and
             liberty
             of
             Gospel
             ordinances
             worthy
             to
             be
             contended
             for●
             will
             hardl●
             perswade
             a
             rational
             man
             that
             ever
             he
             will
             strive
             for
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             But
             2.
             
             We
             heartily
             renounce
             and
             disown
             all
             wranglings
             and
             bitter
             contention
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             word
             of
             his
             patience
             ,
             &
             of
             our
             testimony
             ,
             that
             we
             hope
             to
             overc●me
             ;
             if
             these
             be
             accounted
             contentious
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             small
             share
             of
             the
             Lords
             sufferings
             ,
             
             compared
             to
             these
             reproaches
             of
             rebellion
             and
             sedition
             ,
             wherewith
             he●
             and
             his
             followers
             have
             been
             slandered
             .
             It
             is
             rather
             my
             regrete
             ,
             that
             ,
             in
             a
             time
             of
             such
             backsl●ding●
             we
             have
             not
             moe
             saying
             ,
             from
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             with
             
               Ieremiah
               ,
               Wo
               is
               us
               men
               of
               strife
               ,
               and
               men
               of
               contention
               to
               the
               whole
               Earth
            
             But
             the
             peevish
             Policy
             of
             such
             ,
             who
             after
             that
             ,
             by
             perjury
             ,
             contention
             and
             violence
             ,
             they
             have
             imposed
             and
             pressed
             their
             own
             forms
             and
             inventions
             ,
             and
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             practices
             ,
             seated
             themselves
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             what
             they
             designed
             ,
             do
             in
             effect
             retain
             the
             same
             peremptory
             rigor
             ,
             and
             do
             only
             decry
             contention
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             mock
             men
             from
             an●
             just
             opposition
             to
             their
             courses
             ,
             doth
             not
             merite
             any
             further
             notice
             :
             He
             who
             calmely
             ,
             and
             impartially
             considers
             this
             whole
             matter
             wil
             easily
             perceive
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             neither
             contention
             ,
             separation
             ,
             nor
             division
             ,
             things
             in
             themselves
             reciprocal●
             of
             a
             middle
             signification
             ,
             that
             are
             simply
             to
             be
             condemned
             :
             But
             it
             is
             from
             pride
             ,
             perversnesse
             ,
             and
             other
             evil
             mixtures
             and
             designes
             ,
             that
             both
             their
             evil
             and
             scandal
             do
             proceed
             :
             And
             on
             which
             side
             these
             are
             to
             be
             found●
             a
             small
             reflection
             may
             satisfy
             every
             inquirer
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             ,
             after
             all
             the
             vehemence
             we
             have
             heard
             ,
             the
             Author●
             on
             purpose
             to
             amuse
             where
             he
             cannot
             prevail
             ,
             Falls
             
               a
               wondering
               to
               see
               wise
               and
               good
               men
               make
               so
               great
               reckoning
               of
               certain
               metaph●sical
               exceptions
               against
               some
               li●tle
               modes
               and
               formali●ies
               of
               difference
               in
               the
               Government
               ,
               and
               se●
               so
               lit●le
               value
               upon
               so
               great
               a
               thing
               as
               is
               the
               peace
               of
               the
            
             Church
             ●
             '
             ●is
             answered
             ,
             The
             redargution
             ,
             implied
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             this
             exclamation●
             doth
             so
             palpably
             occurre
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             dissemble
             the
             Apos●les
             obse●vation
             thereby
             so
             obviously
             suggested
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               evil
               men
               and
               seducers
               waxe
               worse
               and
               worse
               ,
               deceiving
               and
               being
               deceived
            
             ;
             sor
             while
             in
             their
             deceivings
             they
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             our
             reasonings
             are
             bare
             metaphysical
             exceptions
             ,
             but
             that
             even
             the
             things
             contended
             for
             are
             meer
             words
             and
             formalities
             ;
             how
             do
             they
             themselves
             appear
             to
             be
             deceived
             ,
             who
             presse
             the●e
             very
             ●ord●
             &
             formalities●
             more
             then
             the
             weightiest
             affaires
             in
             Religion
             ?
             It
             being
             without
             controversy
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             argument
             were
             equally
             ballanced
             ,
             it
             wou●d
             begin
             at
             home
             ,
             &
             by
             surceassing
             the
             pursuit
             of
             such
             vain
             tris●es
             ,
             thereby
             most
             effectually
             
             frustrat
             the
             contrary
             defences
             :
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             whatever
             the
             appearances
             are
             ,
             neither
             are
             we
             ,
             nor
             the
             Author
             ,
             mistaken
             upon
             the
             matter
             :
             A
             constant
             fixed
             Praeses
             on
             his
             part
             ,
             were
             certainly
             as
             little
             worth
             all
             the
             stir
             and
             vexation
             made
             about
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             Bishops
             their
             insignificant
             Dignities
             and
             Ceremonies
             were
             a
             cause
             inferior
             to
             the
             late
             wars
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             mostly
             occasion
             :
             And
             it
             were
             a
             folly
             insufferable
             for
             wise
             men●
             so
             desirous
             of
             ease
             ,
             to
             set
             so
             little
             value
             upon
             so
             great
             a
             thing
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             peace
             of
             both
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             disturbed
             by
             the
             present
             Episcopacy
             and
             this
             Presidencie
             offered
             :
             But
             seeing
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             thing
             designed
             by
             this
             proposal●
             is
             a
             compliance
             with
             the
             present
             establishment
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             the
             relaxing
             of
             conscience
             and
             the
             bonds
             of
             former
             ingagements
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             suppression
             and
             extirpation
             of
             the
             true
             Government
             of
             Gods
             House
             ,
             the
             acknowledging
             of
             ,
             and
             submitting
             unto
             the
             Supremacy
             ,
             more
             absurdl●
             contrary
             to
             the
             Power
             and
             Liberty
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             then
             its
             instrument
             Prelacy
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             expresly
             and
             particularly
             abjured
             ,
             can
             the
             Author
             reasonably
             find
             fault
             ,
             if
             he
             rencounter
             in
             us
             an
             opposition
             commensurat
             both
             to
             the
             value
             of
             the
             prize
             ,
             and
             the
             measure
             of
             his
             own
             instance
             ?
             If
             men
             ,
             for
             poor
             perishing
             interests
             ,
             do
             endeavour
             at
             so
             high
             a
             rate
             to
             introduce
             their
             modes
             and
             inventions
             ,
             for
             no
             other
             end
             imaginable●
             then
             that
             by
             the
             contrivance
             and
             influence
             thereof
             ,
             they
             may
             have
             the
             Gospel
             Ministry
             and
             Kingdom
             of
             our
             Lord
             still
             in
             subjection
             unto
             their
             lusts
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             Should
             not
             the
             lovers
             of
             Gods
             Glory
             and
             of
             their
             own
             salvation
             ,
             the
             proper
             and
             great
             ends
             of
             all
             Christs
             institutions
             ,
             more
             vigourously
             resist
             all
             these
             their
             intended
             corruptions
             ?
          
           
             I
             ma●
             not
             here
             stand
             to
             discusse
             the
             specious
             and
             flattering
             pretensions
             held
             out
             by
             our
             Adversaries
             ,
             as
             if
             meer
             subtilties
             were
             by
             us
             opposed
             to
             the
             solid
             good
             of
             the
             Churches
             peace
             :
             Certainly
             he
             ,
             who
             remembereth
             how
             ,
             in
             the
             ancient
             times
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Satan
             was
             very
             cunning
             to
             set
             the
             mystery
             of
             iniquity
             on
             foot
             ,
             from
             the
             smallest
             and
             least
             suspicious
             beginnings
             ,
             &
             yet
             thence
             ,
             by
             more
             sub●ile
             and
             metaphysical
             methods
             then
             these
             which
             our
             Author
             undervalued
             ,
             to
             carry
             it
             on
             to
             the
             very
             revelation
             
             of
             the
             Man
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             withal
             considereth
             in
             our
             own
             late
             experience
             the
             meen
             entrie
             ,
             as
             Kirk-commissioners
             and
             constant
             Moderators
             ,
             with
             the
             suddain
             elevation
             and
             corruption
             ,
             of
             King
             Iames
             his
             Prelats
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             do
             very
             supinely
             misregard
             the
             intimation
             of
             all
             present
             circumstances
             ,
             specially
             that
             of
             an
             al-swaying
             Supremacie
             already
             regnant
             ,
             can
             neither
             be
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             nor
             catched
             by
             such
             devices
             .
          
           
             But
             
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               of
               great
               value
            
             ;
             Thus
             they
             ,
             who
             have
             troubled
             and
             overturned
             the
             righteous
             Peace
             of
             a
             wel
             setled
             Church
             ,
             are
             not
             ashamed
             to
             make
             their
             possession
             ,
             attained
             by
             wrong
             and
             violence
             ,
             a
             plea
             for
             their
             security
             in
             their
             evil
             way
             ;
             and
             after
             that
             ,
             by
             breaking
             their
             Oath
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             &
             ranversing
             the
             Lords
             Work
             and
             Ministry
             ,
             they
             have
             got
             what
             the●
             desired
             ,
             and
             used
             force
             and
             compulsion
             against
             consciencious
             Nonconformists
             ,
             until
             they
             are
             wearied
             ,
             now
             they
             come
             forth
             to
             practise
             by
             flatteries
             a
             few
             Syrens
             ,
             with
             charmes
             of
             peace
             ,
             canting
             in
             Nazianzen's
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             try
             if
             these
             enticings
             may
             be
             more
             succesful
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             strangely
             comprehensive
             spirituality
             both
             of
             truth
             and
             error
             ,
             telling
             us
             ,
             that
             when
             one
             saith
             he
             is
             for
             Bishops
             ,
             another
             I
             am
             for
             Presbytery
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             carnal
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             Apostles
             censure
             of
             a
             divisive
             respect
             of
             persons
             were
             equally
             against
             the
             discrimination
             of
             things
             which
             the
             Lord
             himself
             hath
             certainly
             distinguished
             :
             But
             as
             ,
             in
             the
             competition
             of
             peace
             ,
             the
             heathens
             saying
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             might
             have
             admonished
             the
             Author
             ,
             and
             seing
             that
             that
             peace
             is
             only
             precious
             ,
             which
             is
             founded
             in
             ,
             &
             designed
             for
             truth
             ;
             so
             when
             it
             is
             meerly
             pretended
             for
             procuring
             a
             sinful
             compliance
             with
             an
             evil
             course
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             an
             empty
             delusion
             .
             We
             know
             whose
             practice
             it
             was
             to
             heal
             the
             hurt
             of
             the
             Lords
             People
             slightly
             ,
             saying
             peace
             ,
             peace
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             no
             peace
             :
             To
             pretend
             for
             ,
             nay
             to
             pursue
             seriously
             after
             peace
             ,
             without
             regard
             to
             Truth
             ,
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             Reconciliation
             with
             God
             ,
             is
             only
             a
             precipitant
             error
             ,
             and
             lying
             vision
             :
             But
             he
             who
             stands
             in
             the
             Counsel
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             causeth
             his
             People
             to
             hear
             His
             Words
             ,
             should
             turne
             them
             from
             their
             evil
             way
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             evil
             of
             their
             doings
             :
             And
             when
             
               the
               loud
               and
               harsh
               
               noises
               of
               our
               debates
               shall
               be
               turned
               into
               the
               sweetersound
            
             of
             united
             mourning
             and
             lamenting
             after
             the
             Lord
             ,
             then
             ,
             and
             not
             before
             ,
             may
             we
             looke
             that
             the
             Lord
             will
             return
             and
             cause
             his
             face
             to
             shine
             on
             us
             ,
             and
             restore
             unto
             us
             his
             favour
             ,
             the
             fountain
             and
             blessing
             of
             all
             other
             blessings
             :
             This
             is
             the
             only
             way
             ,
             to
             shew
             our selves
             
               real
               supplicants
               for
               peace
            
             ;
             &
             indeed
             to
             remove
             all
             the
             obs●ructions
             that
             may
             disappoint
             its
             firm
             enjoyment
             :
             Nay
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             mean
             whereby
             the
             sincere
             seekers
             of
             the
             ●ord
             ,
             do
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             tribulation
             ,
             attain
             to
             that
             superexcelling
             Peace
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             surely
             establisheth
             ,
             and
             that
             joy
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             takes
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Author
             still
             longing
             for
             and
             hastening
             to
             outward
             peace
             ,
             not
             that
             which
             the
             Lord
             left
             and
             gave
             to
             his
             followers
             ,
             exhorteth
             unto
             
               a
               temper
               recep●ive
               of
               it
            
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             
               great
               meeknesse
               and
               charity
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             in
             their
             right
             application●
             these
             are
             most
             beautiful
             graces
             :
             but
             as
             they
             seem
             here
             to
             be
             proposed
             ,
             for
             the
             preposterous
             courting
             of
             this
             worlds
             peace●
             I
             feare
             that
             they
             are
             not
             only
             unseasonably
             recommended
             ,
             in
             exclusion
             of
             the
             love
             of
             Truth
             and
             zeal
             of
             God
             ,
             incompatible
             with
             the
             Authors
             evil
             courses
             ,
             but
             ,
             with
             an
             extension
             of
             charity
             to
             rejoyce
             in
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             meeknesse
             towards
             wickednesse
             beyond
             their
             known
             and
             just
             measures
             .
             
               It
               is
               true
               whatsoever
               party
               or
               opinion
               we
               follow
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               the
               ba●ge
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               must
               be
               known
               to
               be
               ●ollowers
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               is
               ●his
               ,
               that
               we
               love
               on
               another
            
             ;
             Yet
             ●
             must
             take
             the
             l●berty
             to
             say
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             point
             to
             confound
             persons
             and
             things
             ,
             on
             purpose
             to
             transfer
             that
             love
             and
             charitie
             we
             owe
             the
             former
             to
             t●e
             latter
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             detestable
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             silly
             sophisme
             .
             He
             who
             rightly
             estimateth
             Christian
             love
             will
             readily
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             oftentimes
             the
             wounds
             of
             a
             friend
             may
             be
             faithful
             ,
             when
             his
             kisses
             would
             prove
             deceitful
             Next
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             Author
             would
             alleviat
             our
             present
             differences
             ,
             as
             amounting
             to
             no
             more
             then
             opin●ons
             and
             humours
             ;
             yet
             I
             do
             reall●
             conceive
             some
             of
             them
             to
             be
             o
             that
             import●
             as
             to
             judge
             a
             perverse
             and
             stated
             enemy
             ,
             asserting
             t●e
             Supremacie
             to
             the
             manifest
             denyal
             of
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             and
             Government
             in
             His
             house
             ,
             not
             to
             merite
             the
             privelege
             of
             one
             of
             his
             
             Disciples
             ;
             nay
             ,
             that
             in
             order
             to
             such
             ,
             David's
             profession
             ,
             
               Do
               not
               I
               hate
               them
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               that
               hate
               thee
               ?
            
             And
             ,
             
               am
               not
               I
               grieved
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               with
               them
               that
               rise
               up
               against
               thee
               ?
               I
               hate
               them
               with
               perfect
               hatred
               ;
               I
               count
               them
               mine
               enemies
               ,
            
             may
             rather
             become
             our
             duty
             .
             And
             thence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             although
             this
             
               Law
               of
               love
               be
               in●eed
               of
               Divine
               right
               ,
            
             &
             therefore
             
               would
               not
               be
               broken
               by
               bitter
               passion
               and
               revilings
               &
               rooted
               ha●reds
               ,
               fo●
               things
               in
               dispute
               betwixt
               us
            
             ;
             Yet
             ,
             sure
             I
             am
             ,
             it
             doth
             as
             certainly
             admit
             of
             the
             foregoing
             exceptions
             ,
             as
             the
             things
             questioned
             are
             to
             us
             without
             doubt
             ,
             and
             only
             drawn
             in
             debate
             by
             the
             perverse
             disputings
             of
             corrupt
             men
             :
             Not
             that
             I
             think
             that
             ,
             even
             in
             matters
             most
             certain
             ,
             bit●er
             passion
             ,
             revilings
             ,
             and
             rooted
             hatreds
             or
             malice
             are
             allowable
             ;
             nay
             ,
             this
             is
             rather
             my
             Authors
             supposition
             ,
             and
             his
             insinuation
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             were
             indeed
             guilty
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             is
             aboundantly
             obvious
             .
             But
             as
             I
             am
             truly
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             all
             ●hese
             are
             in
             every
             case
             unworthy
             either
             of
             truth
             or
             a
             Christian
             temper
             ;
             so
             I
             am
             assured
             ,
             an
             impartial
             discerner
             will
             find
             no
             lesse
             of
             vain
             contempt
             &
             saucy
             undervaluiug
             couched
             in
             the
             Author
             's
             affected
             smoothness
             ,
             then
             there
             doth
             appear
             of
             passion
             in
             the
             most
             impotent
             railing
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             if
             for
             the
             rod
             of
             pride
             found
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
             I
             have
             sometime
             used
             a
             rod
             for
             his
             back
             ;
             I
             hope
             both
             its
             justice
             and
             expedience
             will
             cleare
             me
             of
             any
             injury
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             goeth
             on
             ,
             
               However
               ,
               are
               we
               Christians
               ?
               Then
               doubtlesse
               the
               things
               wherein
               we
               agree
               ,
               are
               incomparably
               greater
               then
               these
               wherein
               we
               disagree
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ,
               in
               all
               reason
               ,
               should
               be
               more
               powerful
               to
               unite
               us
               then
               the
               other
               to
               divide
               us
               .
            
             Thus
             I
             have
             heard
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Glasgow
             ,
             in
             answer
             to
             a
             person
             expressing
             his
             fears
             of
             the
             return
             of
             Popery
             ,
             told
             him
             ,
             what
             then
             ?
             We
             shall
             still
             be
             Christians
             ;
             a
             notable
             use
             of
             Christian
             charity
             upon
             the
             pretext
             and
             possession
             of
             the
             name
             ,
             to
             give
             way
             and
             countenance
             to
             corruptions
             manifestly
             tending
             to
             the
             subversion
             of
             the
             thing
             .
             But
             as
             a
             real
             agreement
             in
             t●e
             greater
             things
             of
             Christianity
             would
             certainly
             prove
             an
             infallible
             mean
             of
             reconciliation
             to
             most
             of
             our
             differences
             ,
             and
             where
             it
             cannot
             reach
             the
             full
             cure
             ,
             should
             neverthelesse
             still
             treat
             and
             handle
             with
             all
             tendernesse
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             without
             controversy
             ,
             that
             ,
             on
             the
             otherhand
             ,
             even
             the
             same
             reality
             ,
             let
             be
             its
             simulat
             profession
             ,
             
             is
             so
             far
             from
             perswading
             to
             aforbearance
             or
             compliance
             in
             case
             of
             sin
             ,
             ingredient
             in
             incident
             contests
             ,
             that
             it
             both
             admitteth
             dissent
             ,
             and
             frequently
             requireth
             a
             contrary
             testimony
             and
             necessary
             withdrawing
             as
             more
             suteable
             thereto
             .
             But
             wherefore
             should
             I
             urge
             such
             deceitful
             generals
             ?
             must
             we
             ,
             of
             necessity
             ,
             sinne
             with
             all
             Christians
             ,
             or
             else
             divide
             from
             them
             ;
             or
             if
             we
             unite
             with
             them
             ,
             must
             we
             therefore
             sinne
             and
             comply
             with
             all
             their
             errors
             and
             defections
             ?
             And
             now
             ,
             for
             a
             just
             retortion
             the
             Aut●or
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             by
             his
             question
             ,
             doth
             imply
             that
             we
             are
             also
             Christians
             :
             Nay
             ,
             't
             is
             like
             ,
             he
             denieth
             not
             but
             some
             of
             us
             are
             Christs
             Ministers
             ;
             why
             then
             are
             we
             so
             hardly
             dealt
             with
             ?
             Why
             ●jected
             ,
             banished
             ,
             imprisoned
             ,
             and
             confined
             ●or
             disagreeing
             in
             things
             far
             inferior
             to
             t●ese
             ,
             wherein
             we
             agree
             ;
             yea
             in
             his
             own
             acceptation
             ,
             but
             modes
             and
             formalities
             ?
             How
             will
             he
             excuse
             this
             inconsequence
             and
             inequality
             ?
             Or
             doth
             he
             think
             ,
             that
             ●he
             vain
             pretense
             of
             Authority
             abused
             against
             us●
             doth
             preponderat
             to
             this
             his
             great
             consid●ration
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             will
             be
             an
             Apology
             for
             his
             so
             active
             concurrence
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             conference
             at
             Pasly
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             for
             debate●
             when
             it
             cometh
             to
             a
             reply
             ;
             and
             therefore
             here
             restraineth
             himself
             with
             this
             advice
             ,
             that
             
               if
               we
               love
               either
               our
               own
               or
               the
               Churches
               Peace
               ,
               we
               should
               most
               carefully
               avoid
               two
               things
               ,
               the
               bestowing
               of
               too
               great
               zeal
               upon
               small
               things
               ,
               and
               too
               much
               confidence
               of
               opinion
               upon
               doubtfull
               ●hings
               .
            
             But
             if
             his
             own
             practice
             may
             have
             any
             more
             credit
             then
             his
             words
             ,
             it
             is
             easy
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             acceptation
             of
             Peace
             ,
             both
             to
             redargue
             this
             his
             advice
             of
             falshood
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             exhibite
             a
             more
             true
             account
             of
             his
             method
             :
             For
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             small
             and
             doub●ful
             things
             by
             him
             acknowledged
             ,
             for
             such
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             certain
             ,
             that
             ,
             on
             his
             side
             ,
             he
             hath
             of
             late
             shown
             a
             greater
             zeal
             and
             confidence
             ,
             then
             ever
             he
             did
             heretofore
             in
             all
             the●e
             strange
             revelutions
             ,
             and
             important
             occasions
             of
             testimony
             ,
             both
             against
             error
             and
             profanity
             ,
             that
             have
             hapened
             in
             the
             space
             of
             his
             Ministry
             ;
             and
             yet
             no
             man
             doubteth
             but
             that
             he
             is
             for
             his
             own
             and
             the
             Churches
             peace
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             his
             want
             of
             zeal
             ●or
             God
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             compliance
             with
             the
             uppermost
             power
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             have
             been
             his
             only
             advantages
             .
             But
             why
             trifle
             I
             with
             such
             
             a
             person
             ?
             If
             we
             love
             either
             our
             own
             or
             the
             Churches
             true
             peace
             ,
             let
             us
             first
             love
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ;
             for
             He
             is
             our
             peace
             ;
             His
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             Ministry
             and
             Ordinances
             for
             these
             are
             the
             means
             of
             it
             :
             accounting
             nothing
             small
             or
             doubtful
             which
             he
             hath
             appointed
             in
             order
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             wherein
             the
             great
             ends
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             salvation
             of
             souls
             ,
             are
             visibly
             concerned
             .
             Whether
             the
             things
             in
             controversy
             be
             such
             or
             not
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             again
             affirm
             
               It
               is
               indeed
               a
               mad
               thing
               to
               rush
               on
               hard
               and
               bol●ly
               in
               the
               da●k
               ,
            
             and
             such
             a
             pertinent
             reflection
             ,
             in
             t●e
             close
             of
             the
             example
             ,
             which
             the
             Author
             hath
             given
             us
             of
             it
             ,
             attended
             with
             so
             little
             application
             ,
             is
             an
             evidence
             beyond
             all
             other
             confirmation
             .
             But
             he
             that
             followeth
             the
             Lord
             shall
             not
             walk
             in
             darknesse
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             the
             Author
             ,
             for
             a
             conclusion
             of
             this
             Paper
             ,
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               And
               we
               all
               know
               what
               kind
               of
               person
               it
               is
               ,
               of
               whom
            
             Solomon
             
               sayeth
               ,
               that
               he
               rageth
               and
               is
               confident
               .
            
             And
             really
             if
             I
             had
             but
             the
             halfe
             of
             the
             Authors
             confidence
             ,
             I
             think
             I
             could
             point
             out
             the
             very
             man.
             'T
             is
             true
             a
             weak
             monastick
             spirit
             long
             habituat
             to
             an
             affected
             abstraction
             &
             stoicisme
             ,
             may
             render
             a
             man
             lesse
             capable
             of
             stronger
             passions
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             exempt
             him
             from
             these
             ruder
             eruptions
             of
             rage
             ;
             but
             whether
             he
             rage
             or
             laugh
             there
             is
             no
             rest
             :
             and
             if
             appearances
             hold
             according
             to
             the
             influences
             ,
             which
             his
             last
             promotion
             seems
             to
             have
             had
             upon
             his
             dormant
             corruption
             ,
             't
             is
             like
             ,
             we
             may
             very
             shortly
             have
             a
             prelatick
             experiment
             of
             both
             .
             It
             is
             enough
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             is
             our
             light
             and
             our
             strength
             ,
             and
             none
             that
             love
             his
             righteous
             cause
             shall
             ever
             be
             assamed
             .
          
           
             Now
             followes
             the
             second
             Paper
             ,
             or
             Letter
             ,
             almost
             of
             the
             same
             strain
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             shall
             content
             my self
             to
             review
             it
             more
             succinctly
             .
             After
             the
             Author
             hath
             excused
             his
             not
             adducing
             of
             a
             positive
             divine
             warrant
             for
             his
             moderat
             Episcopacy
             ,
             by
             demanding
             of
             us
             the
             like
             for
             our
             Church-assemblies
             and
             their
             subordinations
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             already
             fully
             answered
             ,
             he
             bringeth
             us
             in
             ,
             objecting
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             against
             a
             fixed
             President
             or
             Bishop●
             or
             whatever
             else
             he
             be
             called
             ,
             our
             question
             is
             about
             their
             power
             .
             And
             to
             this
             he
             answereth
             ,
             intreating
             
               The
               question
               may
               he
               so
               stated●
               for
               he
               trusteth
               that
               the
               Bishops
               shall
               not
               be
               found
               desirous
               ,
               to
               usurp
               any
               undue
               
               power
               ,
               but
               ready
               rather
               to
               aba●e
               of
               that
               powe●
               which
               is
               reasonable
               ,
               and
               conform
               even
               to
               primitive
               Episcopacy
               ,
               then
               that
               a
               schisme
               should
               therefore
               be
               continued
               in
               this
               Church
               .
            
             It
             is
             answered
             ,
             the
             Author
             is
             mistaken
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             entry
             ,
             in
             as-much
             as
             we
             do
             not
             only
             question
             the
             power
             ,
             but
             are
             directly
             against
             the
             preheminence
             of
             a
             fixed
             Praeses
             :
             for
             seing
             the
             thing
             is
             in
             it self
             unwarrantable
             ,
             and
             hath
             proven
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             a
             meer
             fomentation
             of
             pride
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             its
             tendency
             ,
             been
             inductive
             of
             the
             highest
             usurpations
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             and
             is
             therefore
             by
             us
             expresly
             abjured
             ,
             how
             can
             we
             in
             conscience
             again
             admit
             of
             it
             ?
             2.
             
             (
             Not
             to
             examine
             subtilly
             and
             strictly
             the
             import
             of
             the
             word
             power
             )
             seing
             its
             fixednesse
             and
             its
             concomitant
             dignity
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             great
             part
             doth
             advance
             this
             moderatorship
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             would
             be
             only
             an
             office
             ,
             unto
             a
             superority
             ,
             and
             thereto
             adde
             an
             influence
             of
             power
             ,
             is
             rather
             a
             begging
             of
             the
             question
             ;
             and
             therefore
             though
             in
             Civils
             this
             fixednesse
             ,
             with
             its
             many
             other
             prerogatives
             and
             powers
             ,
             be
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             subject
             matter
             and
             expediency
             of
             humane
             affaires
             ,
             very
             lawful
             and
             allowable
             ;
             yet
             in
             Ecclesiasticks
             ,
             the
             very
             same
             reason
             of
             the
             different
             nature
             of
             the
             things
             ,
             with
             the
             constitution
             of
             a
             Gospel-Ministry
             ,
             and
             the
             contradistinction
             ,
             which
             our
             Lord
             himself
             hath
             founded
             betwixt
             it
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             civil
             governments
             ,
             do
             clearly
             render
             this
             fixed
             presidency
             an
             undue
             gravam●n
             ,
             impinging
             upon
             the
             brotherly
             parity
             ,
             and
             just
             liberty
             of
             his
             Ministers
             .
             And
             certainly
             ,
             if
             the
             necessary
             privileges
             of
             the
             naked
             office
             ,
             viz.
             that
             of
             proposing
             ,
             directing
             the
             consultation●
             stating
             the
             question
             ,
             asking
             of
             opinions
             and
             votes
             ,
             and
             the
             casting
             vote
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             equality
             ,
             be
             of
             such
             noment
             in
             the
             conduct
             of
             affa●res
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             and
             unfixedness
             and
             accountablenesse
             of
             the
             Chairman
             ,
             are
             scarce
             sufficient
             to
             secure
             them
             from
             abuse
             ;
             to
             enforce
             them
             by
             a
             fixation
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Lords
             appointment
             of
             a
             ministerial
             parity
             ,
             is
             not
             more
             unwarrantable
             then
             inconvenient
             .
             But
             3.
             
             As
             these
             reasons
             do
             militat
             against
             the
             controverted
             Presidency
             in
             its
             greatest
             simplicity
             ;
             so
             the
             Presidency
             now
             offered
             unto
             us
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             abatements
             pretended
             ,
             being
             still
             that
             of
             a
             Bishop
             absolutely
             at
             this
             Majesties
             nomination
             ,
             not
             accountable
             to
             these
             over
             whom
             he
             presides
             ,
             vested
             with
             great
             
             temporalities●
             and
             ,
             lastly●
             wholly
             dependent
             upon
             the
             beck
             of
             the
             Supremacy
             ,
             is
             ,
             without
             all
             question
             ,
             a
             thing
             most
             anti-scriptural
             ,
             unreasonable
             ,
             &
             disconform
             to
             all
             pure
             antiquity
             .
             Now
             ,
             that
             thus
             it
             is●
             both
             as
             to
             the
             reality
             of
             the
             thing
             offered●
             &
             the
             censure
             I
             have
             passed
             upon
             it
             .
             I
             here
             openly
             challenge
             the
             Author
             and
             all
             his
             partakers
             ,
             if
             they
             dare
             adventure
             to
             contradict
             me
             :
             What
             other
             construction
             can
             therefore
             be
             made
             of
             the
             alledged
             condescendences
             ,
             then
             that
             in
             such
             a
             mixture
             they
             are
             only
             empty
             foolish
             pretensions
             ?
             And
             what
             other
             judgment
             can
             be
             given
             upon
             the
             Authors
             offer
             to
             abate
             of
             his
             reasonable
             power
             ,
             warranted
             by
             primitive
             example
             ,
             then
             that
             the
             obligation
             of
             reason
             and
             pure
             antiquity
             are
             no
             lesse
             false
             then
             the
             offer
             made
             is
             simulat
             and
             elusory
             .
          
           
             But
             seing
             the
             Aut●or
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             warrants
             pretended●
             doth
             at
             least
             acknowledge
             himself
             not
             to
             be
             thereby
             astricted
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             can
             come
             &
             go
             in
             thir
             matters
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ;
             if
             he
             do
             indeed
             sincerely
             hate
             schisme
             ,
             as
             he
             professeth
             ,
             let
             h●m
             also
             confesse
             the
             violence
             done
             both
             to
             our
             consciences
             and
             persons
             in
             such
             free
             &
             arbitrary
             things
             ,
             nay
             ,
             in
             his
             Dialect
             ,
             trifles
             ,
             and
             repent
             of
             his
             late
             inconsiderat
             accession
             .
          
           
             Passing
             therefore
             his
             deluded
             beliefe
             of
             the
             Bishops
             their
             not
             being
             desirous
             to
             usurp
             any
             undue
             power
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             abate
             contrary
             to
             their
             continual
             practice
             ,
             &
             the
             Churches
             experience
             ,
             now
             for
             the
             space
             of
             1200
             years
             &
             upwards
             ;
             and
             evidently
             repugnant
             to
             the
             manifest
             conviction
             of
             all
             the
             circumstances
             of
             our
             case
             ,
             I
             go
             on
             to
             his
             next
             supposition
             ,
             viz.
             That
             
               though
               Bishops
               do
               stretch
               their
               power
               some
               what
               beyond
               their
               line
               ,
               yet
               ,
               let
               all
               the
               World
               judge
               ,
               whether
               Ministers
               are
               for
               that
               ingaged
               to
               leave
               their
               stations
               ,
               and
               withdraw
               from
               these
               meetings
               for
               discipline
               which
               themselves
               approve
               .
            
             And
             to
             this
             the
             answer
             is
             obvious
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             sinful
             thrusting
             in
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             nor
             yet
             their
             excessive
             stretchin●s
             are
             the
             principal
             causes
             of
             our
             leaving
             and
             withdrawing
             :
             When
             in
             former
             times
             .
             K.
             Iames
             intro●uced
             Prelats
             into
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             they
             from
             time
             to
             time
             extended
             their
             usurpations
             ,
             many
             of
             the
             ●ords
             faithful
             servants
             in
             these
             dayes
             did
             neit●er
             desert
             nor
             withdraw
             ;
             but
             continuing
             with
             much
             stedfastness
             ,
             did
             constantly
             resist
             and
             testify
             against
             all
             the
             corruptions
             ,
             then
             invading
             the
             true
             Church-government
             ,
             
             whereof
             they
             were
             possessed
             .
             But
             ,
             as
             the
             Author
             doth
             here
             fallaciously
             joyn
             our
             leaving
             of
             our
             stations
             (
             Which
             is
             false
             ,
             we
             having
             been
             thence
             violently
             expelled
             )
             And
             our
             withdrawing
             from
             their
             meetings
             ,
             groundlesly
             alledged
             to
             be
             by
             us
             approven
             ;
             (
             which
             we
             hold
             to
             be
             a
             necessary
             duty
             )
             So
             ,
             whoever
             considereth
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             late
             overturning
             by
             summary
             ejecting
             of
             many
             of
             us
             ,
             dissolving
             all
             our
             Church
             Assembl●es
             ,
             establishing
             a
             new
             government
             ,
             not
             in
             ,
             but
             over
             ,
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             King
             and
             his
             prelats
             ,
             wherein
             we
             never
             had
             any
             place
             ,
             will
             easily
             be
             convinced●
             that
             we
             are
             not
             more
             calumniously
             accused
             by
             these
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             their
             own
             crime
             to
             be
             our
             sin
             of
             leaving
             our
             stations
             ,
             then
             clearly
             justifiable
             for
             withdrawing
             from
             these
             their
             Courts
             ,
             which
             are
             wholly
             dependent
             on
             the
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             very
             corrupt
             Assemblies
             ,
             which
             we
             never
             approved
             ;
             but
             have
             expressly
             abjured
             .
             It
             is
             not
             therefore
             (
             as
             
               G.
               B.
            
             apprehends
             it
             )
             only
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Bishops
             undue
             assuming
             of
             the
             Presidency
             in
             these
             meetings
             ;
             nor
             yet
             because
             we
             are
             by
             them
             restrained
             in
             ,
             and
             debarred
             from
             ,
             the
             exercise
             of
             our
             power
             in
             ordination
             and
             excommunication
             (
             although
             these
             be
             very
             material
             grievances
             )
             that
             we
             do
             abstain
             from
             their
             Courts
             :
             No
             ;
             but
             the
             plain
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             ,
             over
             and
             above
             the
             foregoing
             cause
             ,
             we
             hold
             the
             very
             constitution
             to
             be
             so
             much
             altered
             from
             that
             of
             a
             true
             Eccleasiastick
             Iudicatory
             ,
             called
             in
             our
             Lords
             Name
             ,
             and
             acting
             by
             his
             authority
             ,
             unto
             meetings
             appointed
             meerly
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             recognoscing
             his
             Supremacy
             ,
             that
             we
             judge
             our
             not
             conveening
             therein
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             so
             much
             as
             termed
             a
             privative
             withdrawing
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             is
             in
             effect
             a
             negative
             disowning
             of
             them
             as
             of
             Assemblies
             ,
             wherein
             we
             never
             had
             either
             part
             or
             place
             :
             which
             being
             a
             ground
             by
             himself
             acknowledged
             ,
             as
             I
             ●ave
             above
             observed
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             's
             argument
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Minist●y
               is
               a
               complexe
               power
               ,
            
             and
             
               that
               as
               some
               of
               us
               have
               accepted
               a
               liberty
               to
               preach
               ,
               administer
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               exercise
               discipline
               congregationally
               ,
               wi●hout
               liberty
               to
               meet
               in
               Presbyteries
               and
               ordain
               ;
               so
               they
               may
               come
               to
               ●resbyte●ies
               ,
               notwithstanding
               they
               should
               be
               excluded
               f●om
               the
               full
               ex●ercise
               of
               all
               their
               power
            
             ;
             is
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             non-existence
             of
             the
             subject
             ,
             viz.
             true
             Presbyteries
             ,
             
             utterly
             cut
             off
             :
             besides
             ,
             that
             it
             also
             labours
             of
             a
             manifest
             inconsequence
             ;
             in
             asmuch
             as
             a
             Minister's
             doing
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             case
             ,
             all
             that
             he
             is
             permitted
             ,
             and
             only
             forbearing
             where
             a
             
               vis
               major
            
             doth
             impede
             ,
             is
             no
             just
             ground
             to
             inferre
             that
             therefore
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             case
             ,
             he
             may
             come
             to
             a
             meeting●
             and
             there
             by
             surceasing
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             function
             ,
             and
             making
             himself
             a
             c●pher
             ,
             for
             strengthning
             &
             encreasing
             of
             the
             Bishops
             usurpation
             ,
             in
             effect
             ,
             tacitely
             surrender
             the
             power
             that
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             maintain
             :
             vvhich
             tacite
             surrender
             I
             do
             really
             iudge
             to
             be
             more
             strongly
             implied
             ,
             a●d
             of
             a
             more
             sinistruous
             consequence
             ,
             then
             can
             be
             purged
             by
             a
             naked
             protestation
             ,
             espe●ially
             the
             same
             being
             precontrived
             &
             capitulat
             ;
             Whereby
             ,
             without
             doubt
             ,
             the
             significancy
             of
             this
             remedy
             ,
             mostly
             commended
             by
             the
             necessity●
             and
             as
             it
             were
             the
             surprisal
             of
             the
             exigent
             not
             admitting
             of
             any
             other
             ,
             is
             greatly
             diminished
             &
             impaired
             Notwithstanding
             of
             all
             which
             ,
             this
             man
             ,
             whose
             manner
             is
             to
             multiply
             assertions
             without
             reason
             ,
             tells
             ●s
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               When
               he
               hath
               streached
               his
               subtilty
               on
               the
               ●enter-●ooks
               ,
               he
               can
               not
               devise
               ,
               why
               we
               may
               not
               joyn
               in
               these
               meetings
               under
               the
               abovementioned
               restraint
               :
            
             and
             againe
             concludes
             ,
             
               that
               if
               after
               all
               that
               he
               hath
               said
               ,
               we
               do
               still
               scruple
               ,
               either
               we
               must
               be
               darkened
               ,
               or
               he
               must
               have
               owls
               eyes
               to
               see
               clearly
               where
               there
               is
               no
               light
               .
            
          
           
             But
             it
             were
             endlesse
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             all
             his
             tatle
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             returne
             to
             my
             Author
             ,
             who
             proceeds
             in
             his
             charge
             against
             many
             of
             us
             
               for
               separating
               from
               the
               publict
               worship
               and
               whole
               communion
               of
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               because
               of
               some
               degree
               of
               wrong
               done
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               think
               ,
               in
               that
               point
               of
            
             power
             ●
             It
             is
             answered
             ,
             although
             to
             render
             a
             solid
             reason
             of
             mens
             practices
             ,
             specially
             when
             the
             same
             are
             only
             negative
             forbearances
             ,
             whereunto
             even
             the
             forbearers
             scrupling
             and
             doubting
             doth
             in
             a
             manner
             and
             ●or
             the
             time
             oblige
             ,
             be
             not
             my
             undertaking
             ;
             yet
             ,
             that
             the
             accusation
             here
             impl●ed
             is
             very
             unjust
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             extent
             and
             cause
             of
             the
             separation
             objected
             ,
             is
             no
             hard
             matter
             to
             make
             out
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             the
             allegeance
             ,
             
               that
               many
               of
               us
               separate
               from
               the
               publick
               worship
               and
               whole
               communion
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             hath
             no
             better
             ground
             ,
             then
             that
             some
             of
             us
             ,
             because
             of
             a
             just
             detestation
             
             of
             the
             perjury
             ,
             intrusion
             ,
             profanity
             ,
             and
             insufficiency
             of
             the
             Curats
             ,
             do
             withdraw
             from
             their
             Ministrie
             ,
             specially
             ,
             our
             true
             Ministers
             still
             remaining
             ,
             though
             removed
             to
             corners
             ,
             and
             our
             attendance
             on
             the
             Curats
             their
             Ministrie
             being
             expresly
             required
             
               as
               a
               due
               acknowledgement
               of
               ,
               and
               compliance
               with
               ,
               his
               Majesties
               government
               Eccleastick
            
             (
             O
             strange
             !
             )
             
               and
               Civil
            
             :
             now
             ,
             whether
             this
             reason
             will
             infer
             the
             conclusion
             made
             against
             us
             ,
             or
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             doth
             not
             rather
             warrant
             the
             abstinence
             ,
             reproached
             as
             sinful
             separation
             ,
             to
             be
             duty
             ,
             let
             the
             impartial
             judge
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             ●the
             assuming
             of
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             accusing
             discountenancers
             of
             Separation
             ,
             have
             been
             the
             common
             artifices
             ,
             by
             which
             every
             prevailing
             sect
             or
             party
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             render
             their
             opposites
             odious
             :
             But
             of
             this
             I
             am
             very
             assured
             ,
             that
             untill
             the
             Author
             do
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             possession
             of
             Gods
             house
             ,
             which
             the
             Curats
             have
             taken
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             concurrence
             of
             Authority
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             are
             supported
             ,
             doth
             make
             them
             and
             their
             meetings
             ,
             the
             only
             Church
             ,
             his
             objection
             of
             separation
             is
             lame
             and
             inconcludent
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             seeing
             that
             the
             broken
             Ministry
             ,
             scattered
             Flocks
             ,
             and
             secret
             meetings
             of
             the
             Lords
             faithful
             people
             in
             this
             Land
             ,
             are
             still
             his
             true
             Church
             ,
             both
             suffering
             and
             witnessing
             against
             the
             defection
             and
             intrusion
             of
             transgressors
             ;
             and
             seing
             that
             the
             forbearance
             ,
             excepted
             against
             ,
             is
             only
             the
             effect
             of
             a
             just
             and
             hesitant
             aversation
             against
             the
             pretended
             Ministery
             ,
             wi●hout
             either
             disproving
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Worship
             ,
             or
             rejecting
             and
             dividing
             from
             others
             that
             find
             a
             greater
             liberty
             ,
             his
             charge
             of
             separation
             is
             ,
             in
             this
             its
             extent
             ,
             palpably
             iniquous
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             cause
             assigned
             for
             ●ur
             alledged
             withdrawing
             ,
             not
             from
             their
             Ecclesiastick
             Courts
             (
             for
             this
             point
             is
             already
             discus●ed
             )
             but
             from
             the
             publick
             Worship
             &
             Church-communion
             .
             
               viz.
               That
               it
               is
               because
               of
               some
               degree
               of
               wrong
               done
               us
               ,
               as
               we
               think
               ,
               in
               the
               point
               of
               power
            
             ;
             ●oth
             the
             known
             truth
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             what
             I
             have
             already
             said
             ,
             do
             plainly
             disprove
             it
             :
             The
             perjury
             ,
             intrusion
             ,
             profanity
             and
             insufficiency
             mentioned
             ,
             can
             not
             be
             in
             this
             manner
             palliate
             .
             And
             I
             heartly
             wish
             ,
             that
             the
             Author
             ,
             who
             
             labours
             so
             much
             by
             his
             extenuation
             to
             cloak
             the
             Apostasy
             ,
             whereby
             he
             and
             others
             have
             rebelled
             against
             God
             ,
             broken
             the
             Covenant
             and
             changed
             the
             Ordinances
             ,
             would
             yet
             seriously
             consider
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             not
             thus
             be
             mocked
             .
             I
             grant
             there
             may
             be
             cases
             ,
             
               Wherein
               we
               may
               sufficiently
               acquit
               ourselves
               by
               a
               free
               declaring
               of
               our
               opinion
               ,
               and
               a
               modest
               desiring
               and
               waiting
               for
               a
               redresse
               ,
               and
               so
               continuing
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               our
               own
               duty
               ,
               though
               others
               do
               ,
               or
               seem
               to
               transgresse
               theirs
               .
            
             But
             as
             it
             were
             ridiculous
             ,
             to
             make
             this
             a
             salvo
             for
             all
             cases
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             effect
             ,
             it
             doth
             only
             hold
             ,
             where
             our
             silence
             at
             another's
             transgression
             by
             breaking
             that
             command
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               in
               any
               wise
               rebuke
               thy
               brother
               and
               not
               suffer
               sin
               upon
               him
               ,
            
             may
             strengthen
             the
             sinners
             hand
             ,
             and
             scandalize
             others
             ;
             So
             ,
             I
             have
             already
             proven
             ,
             the
             insinuation
             here
             made
             of
             our
             deserting
             of
             our
             duty
             ,
             to
             be
             such
             an
             absurd
             calumny
             ,
             and
             the
             compliance
             required
             of
             us
             such
             a
             manifest
             partaking
             in
             other
             mens
             sins
             ,
             that
             I
             wonder
             at
             the
             Author's
             disingenuity
             and
             weaknesse
             ,
             in
             attacquing
             us
             by
             such
             generals
             .
          
           
             What
             can
             be
             then
             said
             to
             what
             he
             subjoines
             ,
             
               viz.
               Otherwise
               if
               we
               think
               our selves
               obliged
               for
               every
               thing
               that
               is
               ,
               or
               that
               we
               judge
               ,
               faulty
               in
               other
               persons
               ,
               or
               the
               frame
               of
               things
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               relinquish
               either
               our
               communion
               with
               ,
               or
               our
               station
               in
               it
               ,
               what
               will
               there
               be
               but
               endlesse
               swarms
               of
               separation
               and
               division
               in
               any
               Church
               under
               the
               sun
               .
            
             Surely
             this
             ,
             as
             to
             us
             ,
             must
             be
             a
             very
             pertinent
             and
             convincing
             reflection
             ;
             seing●
             in
             the
             undervaluing
             sense
             of
             any
             Papist
             ,
             it
             would
             as
             easily
             redargue
             all
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             of
             their
             separation
             from
             Rome
             .
             But
             if
             in
             certain
             clear
             exigences
             ,
             either
             of
             testifying
             against
             ,
             or
             not
             partaking
             of
             ,
             other
             mens
             sins
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             a
             necessity
             of
             a
             proportional
             withdrawing
             ,
             are
             therefore
             all
             measures
             broken
             ,
             and
             must
             we
             be
             held
             for
             relinquishers
             on
             every
             occasion
             ?
             Or
             because
             we
             are
             violently
             expressed
             ,
             must
             we
             therefore
             be
             repute
             wil●ul
             deserters
             ?
             Who
             would
             not
             pity
             such
             dissolute
             folly
             ?
             And
             yet
             it
             is
             all
             the
             concludency
             of
             the
             Authors
             Argument
             ,
             whereb●
             he
             would
             represente
             us
             as
             Patronizers
             of
             endlesse
             divisions
             :
             But
             if
             he
             minde
             to
             deal
             seriously
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             all
             we
             desire
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             first
             lay
             down
             his
             rules
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             
             know
             the
             latitude
             of
             his
             comprehension
             ,
             and
             then
             fairly
             s●bsume
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             if
             I
             do
             not
             unanswerably
             prove
             either
             his
             excesse
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             or
             calumny
             in
             the
             latter
             then
             let
             him
             glory
             over
             us
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             he
             again
             essayes
             to
             remove
             the
             great
             stick
             ,
             as
             he
             termes
             it
             ,
             
               the
               Covenant
            
             ,
             and
             here
             waving
             ,
             forsooth
             ,
             its
             irregularities
             ,
             whereof
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             insinuat
             weight
             ,
             number
             and
             influence
             ,
             upon
             such
             wise
             and
             good
             men
             as
             himself
             ,
             he
             neither
             doth
             adduce
             ,
             nor
             can
             he
             make
             out
             one
             .
             And
             supposing
             the
             Oath
             still
             to
             be
             binding
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             present
             Episcopacy
             in
             the
             Church
             is
             the
             same
             that
             was
             abjured
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Article
               against
               it
               doth
               only
               oblige
               every
               man
               ,
               in
               his
               calling
               and
               station
               ,
               to
               extirpate
               it
               ;
               but
               not
               to
               extirpate
               themselves
               out
               o●
               their
               calling
               and
               station
               ,
               if
               such
               an
               Episcopacy
               shall
               be
               introduced
               and
               continued
               against
               their
               will.
            
             'T
             is
             answered
             ,
             not
             to
             repete
             what
             I
             have
             so
             often
             declared
             ,
             anent
             the
             present
             constitution
             ,
             quite
             different
             in
             its
             establishment●
             and
             many
             degrees
             worse
             then
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             our
             obligation
             by
             the
             Covenant
             against
             it
             ,
             the
             whole
             of
             this
             objection
             is
             very
             readily
             granted
             :
             But
             seing
             it
             is
             notour●
             that
             the
             far
             greater
             part
             of
             us
             were
             at
             once
             ,
             by
             Proclamation
             cast
             out
             both
             of
             our
             places
             ,
             pulpits
             ,
             and
             parishes
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             former
             Church-assemblies
             ,
             being
             all
             at
             once
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             suppressed
             ,
             we
             never
             had
             any
             station
             in
             these
             present
             meetings
             pretending
             to
             the
             succession
             ,
             this
             pitiful
             quibling
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             had
             extirpate
             our selves
             ,
             when
             we
             was
             in
             effect
             expulsed
             ,
             i●
             but
             a
             poor
             and
             weak
             mint
             at
             wit●
             altogether
             insufficient
             to
             colour
             its
             obvious
             impertinency
             .
             As
             to
             what
             doth
             here
             ensue
             for
             proving
             ,
             that
             the
             pre●ent
             Episcopal-government
             is
             not
             the
             same
             with
             that
             which
             by
             the
             Covenant
             we
             abjured
             ,
             and
             concerning
             the
             acceptation
             that
             it
             would
             find
             in
             England
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             I
             have
             considered
             it
             at
             that
             length
             ,
             and
             discussed
             it
             upon
             such
             evident
             and
             certain
             grounds
             ,
             as
             neither
             the
             Authors
             reason
             nor
             his
             prejudice
             ,
             his
             impartiality
             nor
             partiality
             ,
             with
             all
             
               the
               patience
            
             he
             wished
             us
             ,
             and
             impatience
             which
             he
             himself
             often
             sheweth
             ,
             will
             be
             able
             satisfyingly
             to
             remove●
             Whether
             then
             the
             things
             mentioned
             in
             this
             place
             by
             the
             Author
             ,
             
               be
               indeed
               
               truths
            
             ,
             as
             he
             alledgeth
             ,
             or
             
               grosse
               errors
            
             and
             mistakes
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             evinced
             ,
             and
             his
             discerning
             in
             them●
             though
             the
             best
             he
             hath●
             sound
             ,
             or
             on
             the
             contrary
             a
             palpable
             delusion●
             I
             willingly
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             Readers
             ingenuity
             .
          
           
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               if
               they
               be
            
             truths
             ●
             he
             is
             sure
             ,
             
               they
               are
               pertinent
               truths
               ,
               towards
               the
               healing
               of
               our
               sad
               divisions
               .
            
             ●ut
             when
             he
             shall
             make
             as
             much
             serious
             search
             after
             the
             cause
             ,
             as
             he
             seemeth
             to
             be
             sensible
             of
             the
             effects
             ,
             then
             I
             am
             sure
             he
             shall
             acknowledge
             them
             to
             be
             not
             only
             untruths
             ,
             but
             most
             impertinent
             .
             
               However
               ,
               if
               any
               list
               to
               be
               contentions
               ,
               he
               wisheth
               he
               could
               say
               of
               this
               Church●
               we
               have
               no
               such
               custome
               .
            
             And
             this
             wish
             I
             confesse
             ,
             is
             very
             consequent
             to
             both
             the
             Authors
             opinion
             and
             design
             :
             For
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             heard
             him
             undervalue
             the
             Ordinance
             and
             Oath
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             most
             convincingly
             sealed
             amongst
             us
             by
             the
             Lords
             Power
             and
             presence
             ,
             
               unto
               modes
               and
               trifles
            
             ,
             to
             the
             effect
             he
             may
             gain
             to
             a
             compliance
             ,
             where
             he
             can
             not
             prevail
             by
             his
             simulat
             condescendencies
             ;
             so
             ,
             at
             present
             ,
             supposing
             them
             to
             be
             as
             little
             material
             ,
             as
             the
             length
             or
             shortnesse
             of
             the
             excrementitious
             hair
             ,
             he
             endeavours
             to
             enervat
             all
             the
             just
             opposition
             of
             the
             faithful
             with
             the
             reproach
             of
             
               strange
               contention
            
             .
             But
             seing
             the
             things
             that
             we
             contend
             for
             do
             really
             merite
             that
             immovable
             stedfastnesse
             and
             constant
             perseverance
             ,
             so
             much
             commended
             by
             our
             Lords
             command
             ,
             and
             the
             example
             of
             all
             his
             followers
             ,
             we
             hope
             the
             custome
             of
             perfidious
             time-serving
             ,
             which
             the
             Prelats
             have
             so
             much
             practised
             in
             this
             distracted
             Church
             ,
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             to
             counterballance
             it
             :
             And
             therefore
             as
             these
             men
             have
             by
             their
             vain
             ,
             carnal
             and
             violent
             contentions
             ,
             at
             best
             for
             their
             formalities
             ,
             but●
             in
             effect
             ,
             for
             fulfilling
             their
             sin●ul
             lusts
             and
             affections
             ,
             not
             only
             dis-edified●
             but
             destroyed
             and
             subverted
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             in
             this
             Land
             ,
             and
             disobeyed
             and
             disgraced
             the
             Prince
             of
             Peace
             ,
             whom
             they
             pretend
             to
             follow
             ;
             so
             let
             us
             ,
             as
             the
             fearers
             of
             the
             God
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             true
             lovers
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Truth
             and
             also
             our
             Peace
             ,
             considering
             his
             example
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             more
             
               endure
               contradiction
               ,
               despise
               shame
               and
               reproach
               ,
               fight
               ●he
               good
               fight
               ,
               keep
               the
               faith
               ,
               and
               hold
               fast
               our
               integrity
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               attain
               unto
               that
               Crown
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               which
               the
               
               Lord
               the
               righteous
               Iudge
               shall
               give
               at
               that
               day
               unto
               all
               that
               love
               his
               appearing
               .
            
          
           
             And
             now
             remaineth
             the
             Authors
             
               one
               word
            
             ,
             which
             ,
             he
             is
             sure
             is
             undeniable
             ,
             and
             he
             thinks
             very
             considerable
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             ,
             
               that
               he
               that
               cannot
               joyn
               with
               the
               present
               frame
               of
               this
               Church
               (
               And
               if
               yow
               please
               to
               bring
               the
               matter
               nearer
               ,
               with
               the
               termes
               of
               the
               present
               Accommodation
               )
               could
               not
               have
               lived
               in
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               first
               most
               famous
               general
               Assembly
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               Conncil
               of
               Nice
               ;
               yea
               ,
               to
               go
               no
               higher
               ,
               though
               safely
               I
               might
               ,
            
             (
             sayes
             he
             )
             
               he
               must
               as
               certainly
               have
               separated
               from
               the
               whole
               catholick
               Church
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               holy
               Bishop
               and
               Martyr
               Cyprian
               ,
               upon
               this
               very
               scruple
               of
               the
               Government
               ,
               as
            
             Novatus
             
               did
               upon
               another
               occasion
            
             .
             Whence
             the
             Author
             doth
             draw
             his
             assurance
             ,
             and
             whereon
             it
             is
             that
             he
             would
             have
             us
             to
             bestow
             our
             consideration
             ,
             I
             wish
             he
             had
             been
             more
             explicite
             :
             That
             in
             the
             times
             to
             which
             he
             referres
             there
             was
             an
             Episcopacy
             well
             advanced
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             consequently
             a
             corruption
             contracted
             in
             its
             government
             ,
             and
             yet
             by
             all
             quietly
             comported
             with
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             deny
             ;
             and
             to
             this
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             be
             replied●
             that
             there
             is
             a
             hudge
             disparity
             betwixt
             a
             corruption
             contracted
             in
             lawful
             government
             ,
             still
             holding
             the
             head
             and
             substance
             ,
             by
             our
             Lords
             authority
             given
             to
             His
             Church
             ,
             the
             worst
             that
             can
             be
             supposed
             of
             these
             primitive
             times
             ,
             and
             a
             Government
             fundamentally
             corrupt
             ,
             deriving
             all
             its
             power
             from
             him
             to
             whom
             it
             doth
             not
             belong
             ,
             and
             founded
             in
             an
             Antichristian
             ●upremacy
             ,
             the
             certain
             character
             of
             the
             present
             constitution
             ;
             I
             am
             confident
             ,
             the
             Author
             would
             not
             be
             able
             to
             make
             any
             satisfying
             re●urn
             :
             But
             ,
             the
             true
             account
             of
             the
             matter
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             these
             ancient
             times
             ,
             this
             Prostasia
             having
             crept
             in
             ,
             and
             from
             small
             beginings
             ,
             and
             under
             very
             specious
             pretenses
             ,
             grown
             up
             insensibly
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             mystery
             therein
             secretly
             working
             not
             having
             openly
             disclosed
             it self
             ,
             it
             is
             little
             wonder
             that
             ,
             though
             by
             the
             more
             discerning
             the
             evill
             might
             be
             feared
             ,
             yet
             never
             the
             lesse
             ,
             no
             remedy
             offering
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             directly
             opposed
             ;
             whereas
             ,
             in
             our
             dayes
             ,
             this
             latent
             corruption
             ,
             with
             its
             most
             pernicious
             tendency
             and
             bitterfruits
             ,
             being
             fully
             discovered
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             by
             us
             solemnly
             ejected
             and
             abjured
             ,
             and
             now
             on●●
             
             re-obtruded
             ,
             under
             the
             guilding
             of
             some
             apparent
             condescendencies
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             suppresse
             the
             true
             Government
             of
             Gods
             house
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             preserve
             ,
             and
             for
             establishing
             the
             Sup●emacy
             ,
             the
             very
             consummation
             of
             this
             iniquity
             .
             Certainly
             these
             things
             do
             import
             a
             most
             manifest
             difference
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             stand
             to
             cleare
             ,
             how
             that
             an
             Oath
             ,
             though
             taken
             upon
             a
             matter
             antecedently
             binding
             ,
             doth
             neverthelesse
             in
             such
             manner
             superinduce
             a
             ●urther
             obligation
             ,
             as
             doth
             not
             only
             more
             strictly
             bind
             to
             vigilance
             and
             circumspection
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             a
             measure
             of
             zeal
             against
             defection
             ,
             beyond
             the
             opposition
             to
             that
             same
             material
             transgression
             formerly
             required
             :
             nor
             need
             I
             to
             put
             any
             in
             minde
             ,
             how
             that
             the
             sacrificing
             to
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             high
             places
             ,
             permitted
             without
             reproof
             to
             
               Samuel
               ,
               David
            
             ,
             and
             Solomon
             ,
             before
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             did
             afterward
             make
             an
             exception
             from
             the
             integrity
             of
             succeeding
             Princes
             .
             Certainly
             ,
             to
             judge
             that
             the
             continuance
             of
             an
             evill
             ,
             and
             a
             relapse
             into
             it
             are
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             this
             time
             we
             may
             have
             the
             same
             compliance
             with
             this
             episcopal
             Presidency
             ,
             which
             once
             it
             found
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             under
             quite
             different
             circumstances
             ,
             were
             grossly
             to
             confound
             times
             ,
             despise
             warnings
             ,
             trample
             upon
             deliverances
             ,
             and
             violate
             the
             Oath
             of
             God
             ,
             nay
             further
             ,
             to
             contradict
             even
             the
             principles
             of
             these
             times
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             that
             hight
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             assured
             ,
             were
             the
             same
             ancient
             Christians
             ,
             boasted
             of
             ,
             on
             li●e
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             sad
             effects
             that
             have
             ensued
             upon
             their
             well-meaning
             practices
             ,
             and
             the
             patrociny
             which
             is
             thence
             taken
             ,
             for
             the
             backsliding
             and
             overt●rning
             of
             our
             dayes●
             their
             godly
             sorrow
             would
             work
             in
             them
             a
             carefulnesse
             ,
             a
             
               clearing
               of
               themselves
               ,
               an
               in●ignation
               ,
               a
               fear
               ,
               a
               vehement
               desire
               ,
               a
               zeal
               ,
            
             yea
             ,
             
               and
               a
               revenge
            
             above
             all
             the
             detestation
             that
             our
             Author
             and
             his
             followers
             do
             commonly
             calumniat
             as
             fury
             amongst
             us
             .
             And
             Cyprian
             in
             place
             of
             his
             particular
             above
             cited
             
               Con●titut●
               &c.
            
             opposed
             to
             the
             then
             aspiring
             Prela●y
             ,
             would
             become
             a
             Presbyterian
             of
             the
             strictest
             form
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             though
             I
             do
             not
             owne
             these
             accusations
             of
             schism
             &
             total
             breach
             of
             communion
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Authour
             is
             pleased
             to
             
             state
             and
             phrase
             the
             difference
             of
             present
             practice
             ,
             from
             that
             of
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ;
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             I
             have
             often
             and
             plainly
             declared
             ,
             that
             the
             sin
             attending
             the
             compliance
             urged
             is
             the
             plain
             cause
             and
             measure
             of
             our
             withdrawing
             :
             Yet
             that
             our
             abstaining
             from
             the
             present
             Church-meetings
             ,
             so
             widely
             differing
             from
             these
             of
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ,
             and
             invironed
             with
             circumstances
             no
             lesse
             variant
             ,
             doth
             not
             give
             ground
             to
             so
             much
             as
             that
             seeming
             opposition
             in
             practice
             ,
             which
             the
             Author
             objects
             ;
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             is
             the
             very
             same
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             faithful
             therein
             would
             have
             chosen
             ,
             upon
             the
             like
             exigence
             ,
             I
             am
             confident
             ,
             all
             true
             and
             serious
             observers
             will
             very
             readily
             acknowledge
             ;
             and
             consequently
             that
             this
             the
             Authors
             
               one
               and
               last
               word
            
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             the
             enforcing
             epithets
             of
             undeniable
             and
             very
             considerable
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             seconds
             it
             ,
             is
             neverthelesse
             nothing
             singular
             from
             all
             the
             rest
             premised
             .
          
           
             Having
             thus
             largely
             digressed
             in
             the
             review
             of
             these
             Papers
             ,
             and
             therein
             discussed
             most
             of
             the
             arguments
             used
             for
             this
             Accommodation
             ;
             it
             remains
             that
             I
             follow
             forth
             the
             second
             Article
             ,
             where
             I
             left
             :
             And
             though
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             reaching
             of
             the
             outmost
             of
             our
             Adversaries
             pretensions
             ,
             I
             have
             supposed
             Prelacy
             to
             be
             thereby
             reduced
             to
             a
             simple
             Presidency
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             argued
             against
             it
             ;
             yet
             since
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             nomination
             and
             election
             of
             the
             
               Episcopus
               Praeses
            
             ,
             who
             when
             present
             is
             to
             preside
             ,
             and
             when
             absent
             ,
             doth
             ,
             at
             best
             ,
             only
             permit
             a
             precarious
             suffection
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             committed
             to
             the
             Presbyteries
             suffrage
             ,
             but
             absolutely
             reserved
             to
             his
             Majesty
             ;
             and
             ,
             next
             ,
             that
             the
             general
             of
             ,
             
               all
               Church-affaires
            
             ,
             and
             what
             may
             be
             meant
             by
             management
             ,
             whether
             the
             decision
             only
             ,
             when
             proposed
             to
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             or
             both
             the
             proposing
             and
             deciding
             ,
             do
             seem
             to
             require
             a
             further
             explication
             .
             I
             think
             the
             Article
             is
             further
             liable
             to
             these
             exceptions
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             repeat
             ,
             what
             I
             have
             said
             against
             the
             unwarrantablenesse
             and
             inevitable
             prejudice
             of
             the
             abridgement
             of
             t●e
             Churches
             just
             liberty
             ,
             in
             the
             choise
             of
             its
             Moderators
             ,
             in
             its
             several
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             his
             Majesties
             usurpation
             in
             this
             point
             ;
             the
             thing
             which
             I
             at
             present
             note
             as
             defective
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             also
             much
             desiderat
             ,
             is
             
             a
             clear
             explanation
             ,
             whether
             the
             power
             and
             liberty
             of
             proposing
             be
             aswel
             offered
             in
             this
             Article
             to
             the
             free
             vote
             of
             the
             meetings
             ,
             as
             the
             power
             of
             deciding
             seems
             thereby
             to
             be
             conceded
             ;
             or
             whether
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             scheme
             of
             our
             National
             Synod
             ,
             as
             now
             setled
             by
             Authority
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             proposing
             is
             not
             still
             to
             be
             the
             privilege
             of
             the
             constant
             moderator●
             or
             rather
             his
             Majesties
             prerogative
             to
             be
             exercised
             by
             the
             meer
             intervention
             of
             the
             fixed
             Praeses
             as
             his
             instrument
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             criticize
             ,
             nor
             ask
             how
             the
             proposal
             came
             to
             be
             set
             down
             in
             these
             terms
             ,
             
               That
               all
               Church-affaires
               shall
               he
               managed
            
             in
             
               Presbyteries
               &
               Synods
               by
               their
               free
               vote
               ,
               rather
               then
               thus
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               managed
            
             by
             
               Presbyteries
               &
               Synods
               &
               their
               free
               vote
               .
            
             Onely
             this
             I
             may
             affirme
             ,
             that
             the
             second
             member
             of
             my
             doubt
             is
             no
             lesse
             probable
             ,
             &
             consonant
             to
             the
             tenor
             and
             prescript
             of
             the
             Act
             mentioned
             ,
             then
             evidently
             elusory
             of
             all
             the
             other
             liberties
             proposed
             .
             But
             wherefore
             do
             I
             hesitat
             in
             these
             smaller
             matters●
             The
             thing
             here
             principally
             to
             be
             observed
             is
             ,
             that
             as
             ,
             by
             the
             present
             establishment
             ,
             annexing
             Church
             power
             and
             jurisdiction
             ,
             to
             the
             Kings
             Crown
             and
             Prerogative
             ,
             and
             thereby
             subverting
             all
             true
             Church-government
             ,
             and
             making
             the
             pretended
             Presbyteries
             and
             Synods
             only
             the
             ●ing
             and
             the
             Prelats
             their
             pitiful
             .
             Conventicles
             ,
             the
             first
             Article
             inviting
             to
             Presbyteries
             &
             Synods
             is
             rendered
             vain
             and
             void
             ,
             &
             all
             its
             cautions
             impertinent
             ;
             So
             the
             Supremacy
             ,
             now
             more
             then
             ever
             prevalent●
             is
             with
             this
             second
             article
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             offer
             of
             liberty
             therein
             held
             out
             ,
             plainly
             inconsistent
             :
             for
             proof
             whereof
             ,
             I
             only
             desire
             that
             the
             two
             may
             be
             impartially
             compared
             .
             The
             Article
             sayes
             ,
             
               that
               all
               Church-affaires
               shall
               be
               managed
               in
               Presbyteries
               or
               Synods
               by
               their
               free
               vote
               .
            
             And
             the
             Act
             of
             Supremacy
             statutes
             
               that
               his
               Magesty
               may
               enact
               ,
               concerning
               all
               meetings
               and
               matters
               Ecclesiastick
               ,
               what
               in
               his
               Royal
               misdome
               he
               shall
               think
               fit
               .
            
             How
             then
             can
             these
             two
             consist
             ?
             or
             in
             what
             manner
             can
             they
             be
             reconciled
             ?
             If
             these
             Meetings
             and
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Supremacy
             were
             both
             of
             the
             same
             kinde
             ,
             and
             did
             stand
             in
             the
             same
             line
             ,
             I
             know
             the
             subordination
             of
             Synods
             and
             Presbyteries
             to
             General
             Assemblies
             might
             easily
             explain
             the
             difficulty
             ,
             but
             seing
             a
             subordination
             of
             this
             ●ort
             betwixt
             these
             Courts
             and
             this
             high
             prerogative
             ,
             
             would
             ,
             in
             effect
             ,
             distroy
             their
             true
             being
             and
             essence
             ;
             and
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             to
             imagine
             that
             by
             this
             Accommodation
             ,
             there
             is
             any
             derogation
             of
             the
             Supremacy
             intended
             so
             much
             as
             to
             be
             connived
             at
             ,
             were
             foolish
             and
             presumtuous
             .
             It
             is
             clear
             that
             the
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             the
             liberty
             here
             pretended
             cannot
             rationally
             be
             composed
             ;
             if
             therefore
             the
             Accommodators
             would
             deal
             uprightly
             in
             this
             affair
             ,
             let
             them
             first
             shew
             us
             where
             these
             Presbyteries
             and
             Synods
             are
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             would
             have
             us
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             next
             cause
             us
             to
             understand
             the
             tru●h
             and
             reality
             of
             the
             just
             liberty
             they
             seem
             to
             offer
             ,
             and
             then
             boast
             of
             their
             condescendencies
             .
             But
             while
             they
             suppose
             things
             for
             uncontroverted
             grounds
             ,
             which
             are
             warrantably
             and
             plainly
             by
             us
             denied
             ,
             and
             then
             would
             ingage
             us
             by
             a
             form
             of
             specious
             concessions
             ,
             wanting
             al
             real
             foundation
             ,
             they
             only
             discover
             their
             own
             palpable
             weaknesse
             or
             more
             unpardonnable
             disingenuity
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Article
             bears
             ,
             
               If
               any
               difference
               fall
               out
               in
               the
               diocesian
               Synods
               betwixt
               any
               of
               the
               members
               thereof
               it
               shall
               be
               lawful
               to
               appeal
               to
               a
               Provincial
               or
               their
               Committy
               .
            
             That
             this
             Provincial
             is
             founded
             upon
             ,
             and
             overswayed
             by
             the
             Supremacy
             ;
             and
             ther●by
             manifestly
             disprovable
             ,
             as
             neither
             a
             true
             Ecclesiastick-Court
             ,
             nor
             enjoying
             any
             competent
             measure
             of
             power
             &
             liberty
             ,
             is
             abundantly
             confirmed
             by
             the
             arguments
             above
             adduced
             against
             the
             preceeding
             articles
             .
             The
             singularites
             that
             here
             occurre
             are
             ,
             that
             the
             constitution
             of
             a
             Provincial
             Assem●ly
             ,
             being
             a
             Court
             not
             in
             use
             amongst
             us
             ,
             should
             have
             been
             expresly
             declared
             .
             2.
             
             That
             if
             we
             may
             guesse
             at
             this
             by
             Vshers
             reduction
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             present
             establishment
             ,
             it
             must
             consist
             of
             members
             viz.
             the
             
               Bishops
               and
               Deans
            
             or
             
               constant
               Moderators
            
             of
             the
             province
             ,
             both
             more
             unwarran●able
             as
             to
             their
             office
             ,
             and
             corrupt
             in
             their
             practices
             then
             the
             ordinary
             constituents
             of
             inferior
             meetings
             .
             3.
             
             That
             this
             provincial
             is
             to
             have
             a
             Committie
             which
             being
             yet
             very
             unlawfully
             established
             for
             a
             perpetual
             Court
             ,
             can
             only
             conduce
             to
             the
             greater
             strengthening
             of
             the
             Archbishop's
             primacy
             ,
             and
             the
             oversway
             of
             the
             subjected
             Assemblies
             :
             But
             seing
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             in
             his
             last
             conference
             ,
             hath
             passed
             from
             this
             Article
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             pursue
             it
             any
             
             further
             ;
             only
             the
             gradation
             here
             traced
             of
             Presbyteries
             ,
             Synods
             ,
             and
             Provincial
             Assemblies
             moveth
             me
             to
             enquire
             ,
             wherefore
             no
             mention
             of
             National
             Assemblies
             ,
             a
             Court
             not
             only
             the
             Supreme
             in
             that
             scale
             ,
             but
             so
             distinctly
             defined
             by
             a
             particular
             Act
             ,
             viz.
             Act
             4.
             1663.
             in
             its
             Members
             ,
             methods
             of
             procedor
             ,
             and
             extent
             of
             power
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             judge
             its
             omission
             accidental
             and
             undesigned
             ;
             nay
             in
             effect
             it
             is
             a
             reserve
             which
             doth
             so
             unquestionably
             secure
             the
             whole
             interests
             and
             designs
             of
             Prelacy
             ,
             and
             so
             evidently
             redargue
             all
             the
             proposals
             made
             of
             a
             trepanning
             mockery
             ,
             that
             as
             I
             seriously
             marvel
             ,
             how
             the
             Accommodators
             ,
             knowing
             of
             this
             ultimate
             resort
             ,
             so
             strongly
             complicated
             of
             all
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Supremacy
             and
             Prelacy
             ,
             did
             not
             extend
             their
             other
             concessions
             to
             all
             things
             else
             that
             could
             be
             demurred
             ;
             so
             I
             am
             no
             lesse
             to
             seek
             ,
             wherefore
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             treated
             ,
             did
             except
             so
             little
             against
             it
             .
             I
             need
             not
             here
             exhibite
             any
             long
             description
             of
             this
             Court
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             several
             times
             above
             mentioned
             :
             The
             Act
             is
             full
             and
             plain
             to
             the
             meanest
             capacity
             :
             The
             King
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             entry
             ,
             assumes
             to
             himself
             not
             the
             indiction
             only
             (
             Which
             was
             all
             that
             ,
             after
             long
             contendings
             ,
             the
             more
             consistent
             usurpation
             of
             former
             times
             did
             by
             the
             Act
             1612.
             ascribe
             unto
             him
             )
             but
             the
             constitution
             of
             this
             National
             Synod
             ,
             whereby
             having
             named
             and
             appointed
             the
             members
             and
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             
               S.
               Andrews
            
             for
             President
             ,
             with
             an
             expresse
             limitation
             of
             the
             time
             and
             place
             of
             their
             meeting
             to
             his
             Majesties
             order
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             matters
             to
             be
             treated
             and
             determined
             ,
             concerning
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Discipline
             and
             Government
             ,
             to
             his
             Royal
             p●easure
             ,
             to
             be
             signified
             in
             write
             to
             the
             President
             above
             named
             .
             The
             ●ing
             ,
             with
             the
             advice
             of
             the
             Estates
             ,
             confirmeth
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             the
             lawful
             constitution
             of
             our
             Church-assemblies
             ,
             provided
             that
             the
             King
             or
             his
             Commissioner
             be
             alwayes
             present
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             Act
             or
             O●der
             be
             owned
             as
             such
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             shall
             be
             agreed
             upon
             by
             the
             President
             and
             major
             part
             of
             the
             members
             ,
             and
             not
             contrary
             to
             the
             Kings
             prerogative
             ,
             or
             law
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             that
             no
             Act
             ,
             matter
             or
             cause
             be
             debated
             ,
             consulted
             ,
             and
             concluded
             ,
             but
             what
             shall
             be
             allowed
             and
             confirmed
             by
             his
             Majesty
             or
             his
             Commissioner
             
             for
             the
             time
             .
             Now
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             Act
             and
             Constitution
             still
             standing
             &
             remaining
             ,
             let
             any
             ingenuous
             person
             declare
             singly
             ,
             what
             he
             thinketh
             all
             the
             proposals
             so
             long
             tinckled
             upon
             can
             signify
             ,
             or
             what
             liberty
             have
             the
             dissenting
             Presbyterian
             brethren
             ,
             which
             may
             not
             hereby
             be
             restrained
             and
             rendered
             ineffectual
             ?
             And
             what
             abatement
             is
             there
             condescended
             unto
             of
             the
             exorbitant
             powers
             of
             Prelacy
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             here
             either
             formally
             or
             virtually
             repaired
             ?
             And
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             what
             good
             can
             we
             expect
             by
             any
             Accommodation
             ,
             which
             may
             not
             by
             this
             frame
             be
             certainly
             frustrat
             and
             made
             void
             .
             I
             have
             not
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             noted
             the
             strange
             and
             palpable
             usurpations
             of
             the
             Supremacie
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             over
             his
             Church
             ,
             which
             this
             device
             and
             project
             containe●
             ;
             because
             ,
             as
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             and
             passages
             of
             our
             present
             establishment
             ,
             the
             vestiges
             of
             that
             wickednesse
             are
             very
             conspicuous
             ;
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             this
             Act
             that
             they
             are
             visible
             in
             their
             highest
             exaltation
             .
          
           
             From
             all
             which
             it
             may
             very
             easily
             be
             gathered
             that
             the
             Bishop's
             policy
             ,
             in
             his
             silence
             on
             this
             point
             ,
             was
             no
             lesse
             necessary
             for
             the
             carrying
             on
             of
             his
             intention
             ,
             then
             the
             reservation
             of
             the
             thing
             the
             very
             colluvies
             of
             all
             corruption
             of
             Church-government●
             deriving
             its
             influence
             and
             perversions
             unto
             all
             inferior
             and
             subordinat
             Assemblies
             ,
             doth
             render
             all
             the
             other
             overtures
             of
             agreement
             elufory
             and
             insignificant
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             Article
             is
             ,
             
               that
               Intrants
               being
               lawfully
               presented
               by
               the
               Patron
               and
               ●●ly
               tryed
               by
               the
               Presbytery
               ,
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               day
               agreed
               upon
               by
               the
               Bishop
               and
               Presbytery
               ,
               for
               their
               meeting
               together
               for
               their
               solemn
               ordination
               and
               admission
               ,
               at
               which
               there
               shall
               be
               one
               appointed
               to
               preach
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               shall
               be
               at
               the
               parish
               Church
               where
               he
               is
               to
               be
               admitted
               ,
               except
               in
               the
               case
               of
               impossibility
               ,
               or
               extreme
               inconveniency
               ;
               and
               if
               any
               difference
               fall
               in
               touching
               that
               affair
               ,
               it
               shal
               be
               referable
               to
               the
               provincial
               Synod
               ,
               or
               the
               Committee
               ,
               as
               any
               other
               matter
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             Article
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             nothing
             sound
             ,
             the
             very
             entrie
             offends
             ;
             not
             that
             I
             judge
             that
             for
             the
             single
             cause
             of
             Patronages
             being
             restored
             ,
             and
             presentations
             made
             requisite
             for
             intituling
             to
             a
             ●tipend
             or
             benefice
             ,
             Intrants
             (
             all
             other
             things
             being
             plain
             )
             should
             stand
             off
             and
             
             may
             not
             lawfully
             enter
             that
             way
             ;
             No
             ,
             though
             patronages
             be
             indeed
             in
             themselves
             a
             heavy
             grievance
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             exercise
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             partial
             and
             sinful
             ,
             and
             upon
             these
             grounds
             ,
             by
             an
             expresse
             Act
             in
             the
             year
             1649.
             abolished
             ;
             yet
             to
             Intrants
             otherwise
             innocent
             they
             are
             certainly
             only
             the
             greatest
             injurie
             .
             But
             the
             thing
             I
             except
             ,
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             according
             to
             this
             proposal
             it
             seems
             Ministers
             formerly
             lawfully
             called
             and
             ordained
             ,
             and
             now
             wrongfully
             outed
             ,
             shall
             have
             no
             regresse
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             save
             by
             this
             method
             ,
             which
             certainly
             in
             these
             circumstances
             can
             not
             but
             render
             the
             pressure
             far
             more
             uneasy
             .
             2.
             
             What
             shall
             become
             of
             Patronages
             pertaining
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             of
             other
             Churches
             which
             are
             of
             their
             patrimony
             ?
             Certainly
             this
             is
             a
             point
             not
             so
             far
             without
             our
             line
             ,
             but
             at
             least
             in
             a
             conjunction
             with
             the
             many
             other
             things
             that
             justly
             grieve
             us
             it
             may
             make
             a
             part
             of
             our
             regrete
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             proceed
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             Ordination
             here
             discribed
             ,
             and
             passing
             the
             trial
             previously
             appointed
             ,
             It
             is
             proposed
             that
             
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               day
               agreed
               upon
               by
               the
               Bishop
               and
               P●esbytery
               for
               their
               meeting
               together
               ,
               for
               the
               solemn
               ordination
               of
               Intrants
            
             :
             By
             which
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             vote
             of
             the
             plurality
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             can
             make
             a
             determination
             ;
             no
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Presbytery
             must
             both
             agree
             to
             this
             appointment
             ,
             the
             whole
             Presbytery
             cannot
             overrule
             him
             in
             it
             .
             And
             here
             I
             cannot
             but
             observe
             the
             cunning
             slieness
             of
             this
             draught
             .
             The
             Bishop
             in
             all
             his
             discourses
             and
             treaties
             hath
             still
             ,
             in
             this
             point
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             kept
             himself
             in
             the
             clouds
             ;
             To
             assume
             to
             himself
             the
             sole
             power
             of
             Ordination
             or
             a
             negative
             voice
             and
             part
             in
             it
             is
             more
             then
             all
             his
             musty
             alledgeances
             ,
             from
             obscure
             antiquity
             ,
             and
             declining
             purity
             ,
             for
             his
             fixed
             presidency
             ,
             will
             amount
             unto
             ;
             and
             to
             descend
             to
             posterior
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             would
             be
             of
             a
             consequence
             no
             lesse
             dangerous
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             many
             corruptions
             that
             then
             were
             crept
             in
             ,
             then
             the
             ascending
             to
             the
             prior
             times
             of
             scripture
             light
             would
             prove
             contrary
             to
             this
             prelatick
             arrogance
             .
             On
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             seing
             both
             the
             humor
             and
             design
             of
             Episcopacy
             ingage
             him
             to
             be
             principal
             in
             the
             action
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             therein
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             
             determination
             of
             the
             susfrage
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             is
             nothing
             agreeable
             ,
             and
             can
             not
             be
             digested
             .
             And
             what
             variety
             in
             his
             discourses
             this
             halting
             ambiguity
             hath
             produced
             ,
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             such
             as
             have
             had
             the
             opportunity
             to
             observe
             :
             But
             now
             that
             we
             have
             him
             in
             write
             ,
             it
             is
             worth
             our
             pains
             to
             consider
             the
             contrivance
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             heard
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             Article
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             willing
             that
             
               Chnrch-matters
               be
               managed
               in
               Presbyteries
               and
               Synods
               by
               the
               vote
               of
               the
               plurality
               ,
            
             a
             fair
             insinuation
             that
             the
             matter
             of
             Ordination
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             transacted
             :
             And
             in
             this
             Article
             he
             leaves
             the
             trial
             to
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             consents
             that
             ,
             if
             possible
             ,
             the
             Ordination
             be
             at
             the
             parish
             Church
             ,
             where
             one
             shall
             be
             appointed
             to
             preach
             ,
             and
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             is
             content
             differences
             falling
             in
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             Superior
             Courts
             ;
             all
             fair
             generals
             .
             But
             wherefore
             no
             mention
             who
             shall
             be
             the
             actual
             ordainers
             ,
             whether
             the
             Bishop
             and
             whole
             Presbytery
             ,
             or
             the
             Bishop
             alone
             in
             behalfe
             and
             as
             Mederator
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             or
             the
             Bishop
             alone
             as
             indeed
             something
             greater
             (
             whether
             as
             in
             a
             superior
             order
             ,
             or
             only
             in
             a
             higher
             degree
             is
             but
             a
             School
             nicety
             )
             then
             either
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             or
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             &
             to
             whose
             office
             this
             part
             doth
             properly
             belong
             ?
             And
             ,
             as
             to
             these
             things
             ,
             though
             we
             be
             left
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             yet
             many
             palpable
             indications
             lead
             us
             to
             feel
             this
             last
             to
             be
             the
             thing
             designed
             ,
             against
             which
             ,
             if
             I
             might
             now
             stand
             to
             debate
             ,
             I
             could
             show
             this
             not
             only
             to
             be
             contrary
             to
             Evangelick
             parity
             and
             simplicity
             and
             Apostolick
             practice
             ,
             and
             destitute
             even
             of
             these
             pretended
             testimonies
             of
             the
             next
             Ages
             for
             a
             fixed
             prostasia
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             one
             of
             the
             main
             impostures
             of
             the
             prelatick
             Spirit
             ,
             first
             injuriously
             to
             usurpe
             ,
             and
             then
             mysteriously
             to
             involve
             the
             matter
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             might
             have
             the
             dignity
             to
             be
             its
             proper
             dispensators
             and
             the
             mystery
             of
             iniquity
             be
             the
             more
             thereby
             advanced
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             point
             here
             most
             remakable
             is
             ,
             that
             apprehending
             his
             condescendencies
             might
             render
             him
             ,
             as
             being
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             plurality
             of
             voices
             ,
             of
             lesse
             power
             and
             influence
             in
             this
             affair
             ,
             Behold
             how
             craftily
             he
             goeth
             about
             to
             salve
             his
             negative
             ,
             which
             he
             may
             not
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             a
             discovery
             ,
             plainly
             owne
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             
             making
             the
             appointment
             of
             the
             day
             for
             ordaining
             to
             depend
             on
             his
             and
             the
             Presbyteries
             joynt
             agreement
             ,
             wherein
             if
             he
             please
             to
             be
             a
             dissenter
             ,
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             his
             not
             assenting
             to
             this
             circumstance
             will
             be
             of
             no
             lesse
             consequence
             for
             his
             purpose
             ,
             then
             if
             he
             had
             reserved
             unto
             himself
             an
             inhibiting
             veto
             ,
             upon
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             whole
             businesse
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             that
             this
             power
             ,
             in
             what
             sort
             soever
             by
             him
             couched
             and
             covered
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             allowed
             ,
             his
             want
             of
             any
             sufficient
             warrant
             for
             it
             doth
             aboundantly
             evince●
             And
             further
             what
             the
             Scripture
             and
             Apostolick
             rule
             in
             this
             affair
             is
             ,
             these
             few
             considerations
             may
             in
             this
             place
             satisfie
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             power
             of
             Ordinantion
             is
             certainly
             annexed
             to
             ,
             &
             dependent
             upon
             ,
             the
             pastoral
             charge
             ;
             for
             ,
             seing
             that
             the
             cure
             committed
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             to
             succeeding
             Pastors
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             perpetuat
             without
             a
             succession
             ,
             the
             evident
             reason
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             with
             the
             import
             of
             that
             command
             ,
             
               The
               things
               that
               thou
               hast
               heard
               of
               me
               ,
               the
               same
               commit
               thou
               to
               faithful
               men
               ,
               who
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               teach
               others
               also
               ,
            
             do
             plainly
             perswade
             the
             assertion
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             we
             find
             in
             Scripture
             the
             Apostles
             and
             others
             upon
             occasion
             by
             themselves
             alone
             ordaining
             ,
             so
             whereever
             a
             concurrence
             did
             offer
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             the
             Act
             to
             be
             alwayes
             joyntly
             done
             and
             administrat
             ;
             so
             we
             find
             the
             twelve
             joyntly
             ordaining
             and
             laying
             their
             hands
             upon
             the
             seven
             Deacons
             ,
             without
             any
             prerogative
             acclaimed
             by
             Peter
             ,
             who
             yet
             ,
             if
             falshoods
             may
             be
             compared
             ,
             hath
             more
             apparent
             grounds
             in
             Scripture
             for
             his
             Primacy
             ,
             then
             can
             be
             shewed
             for
             the
             Presidency
             of
             any
             Bishop
             .
             Next
             we
             have
             the
             fraternity
             of
             Prophets
             and
             Teachers
             at
             Antioch
             sending
             forth
             and
             imposing
             hands
             upou
             Barnabas
             and
             Saul
             ,
             by
             a
             like
             equall
             conjunction
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             said
             of
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             that
             they
             (
             in
             a
             plural
             union
             )
             Did
             ordain
             Elders
             in
             every
             Church
          
           
             And
             4.
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             Paul
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             concurrence
             with
             other
             Presbyters
             in
             the
             Ordination
             of
             Timothie
             ,
             doth
             attribut
             the
             same
             act
             indifferently
             to
             his
             own
             hands
             and
             ,
             to
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             .
             Which
             Scripture-grounds
             
             being
             joyned
             to
             the
             want
             of
             any
             probable
             reason
             for
             this
             singularity
             ,
             and
             the
             manifestly
             woful
             and
             sad
             consequences
             of
             this
             Episcopal
             imparity
             with
             the
             present
             unquestionable
             design
             of
             bearing
             down
             the
             just
             liberty
             and
             authority
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Ministers
             ,
             in
             a
             convenient
             Subserviency
             to
             mens
             lusts
             and
             wickednesse
             ,
             by
             the
             stiff
             and
             inflexible
             retaining
             of
             this
             privilege
             ,
             do
             ,
             I
             am
             confident
             ,
             make
             out
             the
             eccentrick
             preheminence
             acclaimed
             to
             be
             not
             only
             in
             it self
             unlawfull
             ,
             but
             by
             our
             solemn
             Oaths
             to
             maintain
             Presbytery
             ,
             and
             extirpat
             every
             thing
             that
             shall
             be
             found
             to
             be
             contrary
             to
             sound
             Doctrine
             and
             the
             power
             of
             godlinesse
             perpetually
             abjured
             .
             Seing
             therefore
             that
             this
             Article
             doth
             certainly
             imply
             this
             corruption
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             above
             declared
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             have
             no
             better
             acceptance
             from
             us
             ,
             then
             the
             preceeding
             ,
             needeth
             no
             further
             reasoning
             .
             As
             for
             the
             other
             trifling
             circumstances
             ,
             whereby
             the
             principal
             thing
             in
             it
             ,
             is
             endeavoured
             to
             be
             palliat
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             merite
             any
             more
             speciall
             inquiry
             .
          
           
             The
             fift
             Article
             is
             ,
             
               It
               is
               not
               to
               be
               ●oub●ed
               but
               the
               Lord
               Commissioner
               will
               make
               good
               what
               he
               offered
               anent
               the
               establishment
               of
               Presbyteries
               and
               Synods
               ;
               and
               we
               trust
               his
               Grace
               will
               procu●e
               such
               security
               to
               the
               Brethren
               for
               declaring
               their
               judgment
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               do
               it
               without
               any
               hazard
               in
               counterveening
               any
               law
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Bishop
               shall
               humbly
               and
               earnestly
               recommend
               this
               to
               his
               Grace
               .
            
             This
             Article
             made
             up
             of
             uncertain
             assurances
             ,
             ridiculous
             trusts
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop's
             conformable
             undertaking
             ,
             is
             already
             by
             me
             sufficient●y
             examined
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             entry
             of
             this
             discourse
             ;
             and
             there
             told
             ,
             that
             what
             the
             Commissioner
             did
             undertake
             anent
             the
             establishment
             of
             Presbyteries
             ,
             I
             did
             not
             exactly
             know
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             was
             that
             which
             is
             reported
             ,
             viz
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             set
             up
             as
             preceeding
             the
             1638.
             
             I
             thought
             it
             could
             contribute
             not●ing
             to
             the
             removal
             of
             our
             just
             exceptions
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             offend
             the
             Reader
             by
             a
             vain
             repetition
             ;
             but
             seing
             the
             grounds
             formerly
             laid
             down
             are
             very
             material
             ,
             and
             yet
             by
             the
             most
             part
             little
             adverted
             to
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             amisse
             that
             ,
             after
             the
             full
             and
             plain
             account
             I
             have
             given
             of
             these
             matters
             ,
             I
             again
             run
             over
             them
             ;
             and
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             according
             to
             the
             principles
             of
             truth
             ,
             Presbyteries
             are
             not
             
             founded
             in
             any
             humane
             establishment
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             right
             and
             Authority
             which
             our
             Lord
             hath
             given
             unto
             his
             Church
             ,
             is
             our
             constant
             perswasion
             :
             so
             that
             ,
             though
             the
             accessory
             confirmation
             and
             countenance
             of
             the
             powers
             may
             be
             of
             great
             use
             to
             ,
             and
             no
             lesse
             acceptance
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             no
             part
             of
             their
             original
             right
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Before
             the
             1638.
             and
             even
             until
             the
             Year
             1661.
             
             Presbyteries
             were
             founded
             and
             did
             continue
             in
             this
             Church
             ,
             not
             by
             vertue
             of
             any
             Act
             of
             ●arliament
             ,
             whereby
             they
             were
             properly
             authorized
             ;
             but
             upon
             the
             basis
             of
             that
             intrinseck
             right
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             already
             mentioned
             .
             Thus
             having
             conveened
             and
             settled
             themselves
             shortly
             after
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             they
             continued
             their
             possession
             uninterrupted
             until
             the
             Year
             1661.
             
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             they
             obtained
             the
             confirmation
             of
             King
             and
             Parliament
             in
             the
             Year
             1592.
             as
             also
             in
             the
             Year
             1612.
             many
             corruptions
             introduced
             ,
             and
             invasions
             made
             by
             the
             Prelats
             upon
             the
             rights
             and
             privileges
             of
             these
             Assemblies
             ,
             were
             b●
             the
             same
             Authority
             ,
             ratified
             and
             approven
             :
             but
             as
             by
             the
             latter
             Act
             their
             being
             was
             not
             totally
             dissolved
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             not
             unto
             the
             former
             that
             they
             do
             owe
             their
             fundamental
             establishment
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             All
             that
             can
             be
             probably
             gathered
             from
             what
             is
             promised
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             possibly
             to
             some
             such
             apparent
             mixture
             of
             Episcopacy
             and
             Presbytery
             ,
             now
             to
             be
             formed
             ,
             as
             did
             result
             from
             t●e
             intrusion
             of
             Prelats
             upon
             Presbyteries
             ,
             before
             the
             1638.
             the
             civil
             s●nction
             may
             be
             interposed
             :
             But
             since
             now
             the
             case
             is
             vastly
             altered
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             effect
             ,
             at
             present
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             any
             kinde
             of
             true
             Ecclesiastick-government
             or
             meeting
             to
             be
             found
             among
             the
             Prelats
             and
             their
             Dependents
             ;
             nay
             ,
             that
             all
             we
             are
             to
             expect
             is
             some
             hodge
             podge
             device
             of
             Supremacy
             accommodat
             to
             its
             desires
             ,
             and
             directly
             and
             absolutely
             subjected
             to
             its
             pretended
             omnipotency
             ,
             it
             is
             clear
             and
             certain
             ,
             that
             this
             mistaken
             project
             can
             aff●rd
             us
             no
             clearing
             :
             If
             any
             man
             judge
             me
             uncharitable
             ,
             how
             glad
             would
             I
             be
             to
             be
             found
             really
             in
             ●he
             wrong
             ?
             But
             seing
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             Supremacy
             is
             rather
             more
             and
             more
             ascendent
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             probability
             either
             of
             its
             mitigation
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             
             rescission
             of
             the
             Act
             for
             Restitution
             ,
             &c.
             
             Anno
             1662.
             and
             yet
             far
             lesse
             the
             retreating
             of
             the
             Proclamation
             Ianuary
             1662.
             dissolving
             Presbyteries
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             ,
             and
             their
             true
             members
             reestablishment
             ,
             all
             requisite
             to
             give
             the
             Lord
             Commissioner's
             offer
             (
             if
             any
             such
             was
             made
             )
             a
             genuine
             and
             satisfactory
             meaning
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             preserve
             an
             illusive
             charity
             to
             plain
             and
             solid
             ingenuity
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             any
             man
             will
             still
             contend
             ,
             the
             comparing
             together
             of
             the
             first
             and
             second
             part
             of
             this
             Article
             ,
             I
             am
             certain
             ,
             will
             prove
             sufficient
             to
             convince
             the
             most
             inflexible
             opiniaster
             .
             In
             the
             first
             part
             ,
             
               It
               is
               not
               doubted
               ,
               but
               the
               King's
               Commissioner
               will
               make
               good
               his
               offer
               ,
               viz.
            
             to
             set
             up
             Presbyteries
             as
             before
             1638
             In
             the
             second
             ,
             
               it
               is
               hoped
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               procure
               due
               security
               to
               the
               Brethren
               in
               the
               free
               declaration
               of
               their
               judgment
               .
            
             But
             if
             true
             Presbyteries
             be
             rightly
             restored
             this
             security
             is
             clearly
             superfluous
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             restored
             in
             that
             integrity
             ,
             but
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Supremacy
             ,
             on
             which
             they
             depend
             ,
             reduced
             to
             the
             figure
             of
             the
             then
             model
             ,
             by
             authorizing
             the
             above
             mentioned
             mixture
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             in
             place
             of
             resolution
             ,
             we
             have
             only
             an
             arbitrary
             politick
             alteration
             ,
             a
             compliance
             wherewith
             no
             declaration
             &
             protestation
             can
             in
             any
             wise
             purge
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             fully
             proven
             :
             And
             this
             is
             indeed
             one
             of
             the
             reasons
             ,
             why
             I
             termed
             the
             Bishops
             trust
             ridiculous
             .
             But
             yet
             I
             confesse
             there
             are
             other
             causes
             that
             do
             more
             provoke
             me
             to
             this
             character
             ,
             the
             one
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             imagined
             ,
             that
             Governours
             will
             give
             an
             antecedent
             licence
             to
             transgresse
             lawes
             ,
             which
             neverthelesse
             in
             all
             probability
             they
             have
             not
             the
             least
             intention
             to
             repeal
             ;
             the
             other
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             should
             suppose
             that
             a
             testimony
             ,
             requisite
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             duty
             ,
             may
             be
             either
             forborn
             or
             suspended
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             an
             assured
             immunity
             ;
             whereas
             it
             is
             most
             certain
             ,
             that
             whereever
             faithfulnesse
             to
             God
             doth
             require
             our
             appearance
             ,
             though
             in
             the
             things
             that
             are
             least
             ,
             the
             fear
             of
             man
             ,
             that
             bringeth
             a
             snare
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             regarded
             ,
             much
             lesse
             to
             be
             therewith
             ballanced
             .
             I
             acknowledge
             indeed
             ,
             that
             the
             faint
             and
             pusillanimous
             dealing
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             conferred
             ,
             in
             making
             this
             their
             scruple
             ,
             seems
             to
             have
             drawn
             from
             the
             Bishop
             this
             insinuat
             sollution
             ,
             and
             I
             should
             verily
             have
             
             taken
             it
             for
             a
             scornful
             indulgence
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             to
             his
             hope
             adjoyned
             the
             promise
             of
             his
             humble
             and
             earnest
             intercession
             .
             But
             seing
             it
             is
             to
             be
             by
             all
             regreted
             ,
             &
             we
             hope
             shall
             be
             by
             the
             decliners
             themselves
             bitterly
             mourned
             for
             ,
             that
             being
             in
             so
             just
             and
             so
             good
             a
             cause
             not
             only
             called
             ,
             but
             in
             effect
             openly
             provoked
             and
             bafled
             to
             give
             an
             answere
             whith
             reasons
             ,
             to
             the
             demand
             made
             unto
             them
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             so
             sanctify
             the
             Lord
             God
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             with
             their
             tongues
             ,
             as
             to
             shew
             a
             readinesse
             thereto
             with
             meeknesse
             and
             fear
             ,
             let
             be
             to
             give
             a
             testimony
             for
             God
             in
             such
             an
             important
             exigence
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             this
             pitiful
             caveat
             with
             the
             promise
             annexed
             are
             at
             best
             but
             the
             effects
             of
             a
             carnal
             condescendence
             unto
             a
             sinful
             fear
             .
             If
             the
             Lord
             call
             for
             our
             confession
             ,
             who
             ever
             heard
             that
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             its
             special
             grace
             ,
             even
             the
             obvious
             apprehension
             of
             hazard
             ,
             should
             be
             its
             hinderance
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             who
             is
             man
             in
             that
             case
             of
             whom
             we
             should
             be
             afraid
             ?
             But
             and
             if
             the
             Lord
             require
             it
             not
             ,
             this
             is
             certainly
             a
             foolish
             antidote
             to
             a
             vain
             solicitude
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             we
             are
             arrived
             at
             the
             sixth
             &
             last
             Article
             ,
             
               That
               no
               Intrant
               shall
               be
               ingaged
               to
               any
               canonical
               oath
               ,
               or
               subscription
               unto
               the
               Bishop
               ;
               and
               that
               his
               opinion
               anent
               tha●
               government
               shall
               not
               prejudge
               him
               in
               this
               ,
               but
               it
               shall
               be
               free
               for
               him
               to
               declare
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             truly
             the
             only
             fair
             condescendence
             that
             of
             them
             all
             hath
             any
             thing
             of
             a
             just
             ease
             ;
             But
             seing
             it
             is
             very
             inadequat
             to
             the
             main
             difficulty
             ,
             and
             for
             an
             apparent
             liberty
             of
             opinion
             doth
             certainly
             tend
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             late
             morality
             of
             these
             times
             ,
             to
             involve
             us
             in
             many
             sinful
             and
             inconsistent
             practices
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             further
             urge
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             having
             finished
             the
             examination
             of
             these
             six
             Articles
             ,
             &
             therein
             ,
             amongst
             many
             other
             empty
             pretensions
             ,
             and
             inextricable
             ambiguities
             ,
             rencountered
             a
             most
             cunning
             &
             viperous
             invective
             against
             the
             League
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             consisting
             of
             the
             like
             number
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             meer
             politick
             complication
             of
             doubts
             and
             snares
             ,
             for
             the
             more
             clear
             redargution
             of
             the
             Authors
             presumption
             and
             malice
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             desire
             my
             Reader
             ,
             impartially
             to
             consider
             both
             ,
             and
             what
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             successe
             boht
             of
             us
             have
             objected
             ,
             and
             ,
             I
             am
             confident
             ,
             that
             though
             an
             al
             most
             
             infinite
             over
             proportion
             of
             matter
             for
             importance
             ,
             aswel
             as
             variety
             ,
             the
             greatest
             diversity
             of
             humors
             ,
             interests
             ,
             opinions
             ,
             nay
             and
             almost
             of
             Nations
             ,
             that
             ever
             concurred
             in
             one
             treaty
             ,
             with
             the
             no
             lesse
             disproportion
             of
             parts
             and
             abilities
             in
             us
             ,
             the
             two
             Antagonists
             ,
             do
             every
             way
             increase
             and
             accumulat
             the
             disadvantages
             on
             my
             part
             ;
             yet
             it
             will
             appeare
             ,
             that
             such
             is
             the
             power
             and
             vertue
             of
             a
             righteous
             cause
             that
             where
             in
             the
             attacquing
             the
             Covenant
             the
             Authour
             hath
             carried
             back
             nothing
             but
             his
             own
             shame
             and
             our
             scorne
             ,
             the
             truth
             ,
             not
             I
             ,
             hath
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             dissipated
             and
             routed
             his
             Articles
             with
             an
             entire
             victory
             ,
             which
             if
             he
             or
             any
             man
             account
             vain
             ,
             or
             a
             preposterous
             triumph
             ,
             it
             is
             only
             truths
             confidence
             ,
             and
             I
             do
             hereby
             confirm
             it
             with
             a
             no
             lesse
             resolute
             defiance
             .
          
           
             Hitherto
             I
             have
             examined
             this
             overture
             of
             Accommodation
             ,
             according
             to
             its
             terms
             contained
             in
             the
             above-written
             Articles
             .
             As
             for
             the
             exceptions
             that
             may
             be
             made
             against
             it
             from
             its
             contrivance
             ,
             tendency
             ,
             and
             circumstances
             ,
             the
             inconveniencies
             that
             would
             ensue
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             other
             more
             remote
             arguments
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             easily
             deduceable
             from
             the
             preceeding
             grounds
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             superfluous
             to
             prosecute
             them
             by
             any
             more
             distinct
             proposal
             .
             That
             we
             may
             therefore
             ,
             once
             for
             all
             ,
             review
             and
             summe
             up
             the
             manifold
             and
             manifest
             evils
             of
             this
             device
             ,
             not
             more
             conceited
             and
             boasted
             of
             by
             its
             contrivers
             ,
             the
             Servants
             of
             men
             ,
             then
             deservedly
             rejected
             by
             all
             the
             true
             Ministers
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             Notwithstanding
             of
             all
             the
             specious
             pretexts
             and
             fair
             smoothings
             that
             have
             been
             adhibite
             for
             triming
             up
             this
             Accommodation
             to
             an
             alluring
             and
             taking
             condescendence
             ;
             yet
             ,
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             who
             ever
             seriously
             ponders
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             upon
             it
             ,
             will
             be
             quickly
             convinced
             that
             the
             difficulties
             following
             do
             still
             remain
             as
             invincible
             impediments
             to
             all
             conscientious
             men
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             a
             conjunction
             with
             and
             in
             the
             present
             Church
             meetings
             ,
             is
             a
             certain
             acknowledgment
             of
             ,
             and
             participation
             with
             the
             present
             Ecclesiastick-government
             ,
             which
             in
             effect
             is
             not
             truly
             such
             ,
             but
             a
             meer
             politick
             constitution
             wholly
             dependent
             upon
             ,
             
             and
             resolving
             in
             the
             Supremacy
             ,
             wherein
             no
             faithful
             Minister
             can
             take
             part
             ,
          
           
             Secon●ly
             ,
             That
             this
             conjunction
             doth
             evidently
             infer
             a
             consent
             and
             submission
             to
             this
             Supremacy
             ,
             as
             arrant
             an
             usurpation
             upon
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             in
             and
             over
             his
             Church
             ,
             as
             ever
             did
             dare
             the
             King
             of
             ●ings
             ,
             and
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             in
             any
             age
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             though
             this
             consent
             could
             not
             be
             objected
             ,
             yet
             such
             is
             the
             present
             elevation
             of
             this
             all-swaying
             Prerogative
             ,
             not
             intended
             to
             be
             depressed
             ,
             that
             all
             other
             conc●ssions
             ,
             though
             in
             themselves
             satisfying
             ,
             would
             thereby
             be
             deprived
             of
             any
             consistent
             assurance
             ;
             and
             rendered
             wholly
             elusory
             .
             And
             really
             ,
             when
             I
             reflect
             upon
             these
             particulars
             ,
             I
             cannot
             forbear
             to
             ask
             ,
             with
             what
             conscience
             can
             Ministers
             rather
             partake
             in
             Church-meetings
             framed
             by
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Supremacy
             ,
             then
             if
             the
             Bishops
             were
             therein
             still
             to
             domineer
             after
             the
             rate
             of
             the
             highest
             Prelacy
             ?
             Or
             what
             delusion
             can
             be
             more
             ridiculous
             ,
             then
             that
             men
             excepting
             against
             meetings
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Bishops
             usurpation
             therein
             ,
             should
             upon
             the
             vacating
             and
             reassuming
             of
             this
             power
             by
             the
             King
             as
             Supreme
             ,
             be
             thereby
             entised
             unto
             a
             compliance
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             Fourthly
             ,
             as
             these
             meetings
             are
             founded
             upon
             ,
             and
             absolutely
             subjected
             unto
             the
             Supremacy
             ;
             so
             the
             often
             cited
             Proclamation
             ,
             and
             Act
             of
             Res●itution
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             authorized
             and
             ordered
             by
             the
             Archbishop
             and
             Bishop
             ;
             and
             consequently
             do
             in
             such
             manner
             derive
             their
             Authority
             from
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Members
             do
             only
             act
             therein
             as
             the
             Bishops
             their
             Delegates
             ,
             or
             rather
             as
             the
             subdelegates
             of
             his
             Majesties
             Delegates
             ,
             a
             strange
             accumulation
             of
             absurdities
             ,
             which
             ,
             I
             am
             certain
             ,
             this
             constitution
             standing
             ,
             cannot
             be
             salved
             by
             any
             overture
             whatsomever
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             The
             meetings
             ,
             whereunto
             we
             are
             invited
             ,
             do
             consist
             of
             ●uch
             members
             for
             their
             perjurious
             intrusion
             ,
             and
             canonical
             servitude
             (
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             their
             more
             extrinseck
             delinquencies
             of
             profanity
             ,
             insufficiency
             ,
             and
             irreligion
             )
             as
             may
             not
             only
             warrant
             a
             non-conjunction
             ,
             but
             a
             positive
             separation
             .
             And
             certainly
             if
             the
             lower
             degree
             of
             these
             crimes
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             former
             Bi●hops
             ,
             
             did
             even
             ,
             under
             that
             different
             constitution
             ,
             offend
             some
             of
             the
             Lords
             faithful
             servants
             to
             an
             abhorrent
             with
             drawing
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             should
             their
             brimful
             measures
             in
             our
             dayes
             ,
             with
             the
             duty
             of
             a
             testimony
             ,
             which
             our
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             mens
             unparalleled
             backslidings
             ,
             do
             now
             require
             ,
             justify
             our
             detestation
             ?
             It
             is
             true
             
               G.
               B.
            
             tells
             us
             that
             under
             this
             there
             may
             be
             a
             fear
             in
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             not
             carry
             things
             as
             we
             would
             ,
             which
             he
             thinks
             ,
             is
             very
             little
             suitable
             to
             the
             patience
             we
             p●ead
             for
             :
             But
             really
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             our
             will
             is
             moved
             and
             directed
             by
             the
             Rules
             ,
             and
             in
             order
             to
             the
             ends
             ,
             which
             our
             Lord
             hath
             appointed
             to
             these
             Courts
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             how
             this
             fear
             can
             be
             condemned
             ,
             as
             either
             ambitious
             ,
             or
             disagreeable
             to
             our
             principles
             .
          
           
             Sixtly
             ,
             Notwithstanding
             of
             any
             thing
             conceded
             by
             the
             Articles
             ,
             and
             over
             and
             above
             all
             that
             hath
             been
             said
             against
             an
             
               Ep●scopus
               Praeses
            
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             most
             moderate
             acceptation
             ,
             the
             ●i●hop
             as
             offered
             to
             be
             reduced
             ,
             is
             repugnant
             both
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             purer
             antiquity
             ,
             and
             our
             solemn
             Oaths
             and
             Ingagements
             ,
             inconsistent
             with
             he
             principles
             of
             Presbytery
             ,
             and
             in
             effect
             very
             little
             lowed
             from
             any
             of
             these
             powers
             and
             hights
             which
             he
             acclaimes
             ,
             in
             asmuch
             as
             he
             is
             still
             at
             the
             King's
             nomination
             and
             not
             subject
             to
             either
             the
             censure
             or
             control
             of
             the
             meetings
             ,
             over
             which
             he
             doth
             preside
             .
             2.
             
             He
             retaineth
             all
             his
             vain
             and
             absurd
             temporalities
             .
             3.
             
             As
             constant
             Moderator
             the
             power
             of
             proposing
             and
             the
             method
             of
             handling
             and
             voting
             any
             matter
             controverted
             ,
             with
             the
             care
             and
             direction
             of
             the
             execution
             of
             any
             sentence
             pronounced
             ,
             pertaineth
             to
             him
             solely
             .
             4.
             
             For
             any
             thing
             as
             yet
             declared
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             must
             have
             at
             least
             a
             more
             eminent
             power
             and
             suffrage
             ,
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Ordination
             and
             Excommunication
             :
             and
             ,
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Articles
             are
             most
             suspitio●sly
             reserved
             and
             obscure
             ,
             but
             if
             we
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             Accomodators
             their
             other
             discourses
             and
             writings
             ,
             we
             have
             little
             reason
             to
             doubt
             that
             the
             power
             of
             both
             is
             to
             abide
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             established
             by
             the
             Act
             1612.
             and
             observed
             before
             1638.
             
             So
             that
             ,
             in
             my
             opinion
             ,
             all
             the
             ease
             offered
             by
             the
             Accomodation
             may
             be
             very
             quickly
             calculat
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             word
             amounts
             to
             this
             only
             ,
             that
             
             where
             now
             these
             meetings
             ,
             do
             by
             a
             precarious
             tolerance
             consult
             and
             determine
             in
             lesser
             matters
             ,
             and
             in
             things
             more
             weighty
             ,
             do
             rather
             prepare
             and
             ripen
             to
             the
             Bishop's
             decision
             ,
             who
             also
             ordaines
             and
             censures
             with
             very
             little
             ceremony
             ,
             by
             this
             Treatie
             and
             its
             Articles
             ,
             over
             and
             above
             the
             wretched
             salvo
             of
             a
             pactioned
             and
             contrariant
             protestation
             ,
             this
             tolerance
             is
             to
             be
             changed
             into
             a
             more
             assured
             liberty
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             every
             whit
             as
             dependent
             upon
             the
             King
             as
             Supreme
             ;
             And
             the
             acts
             of
             ordination
             and
             excommunication
             are
             to
             be
             passed
             and
             performed
             ,
             more
             publickly
             and
             with
             greater
             solemnity
             .
             Which
             observation
             ,
             I
             must
             confesse
             ,
             is
             to
             me
             so
             obvious
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             alwayes
             attended
             with
             no
             lesse
             perswasion
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Bishop
             did
             not
             judge
             our
             consciences
             as
             peevish
             and
             fickle
             ,
             as
             he
             asteemeth
             the
             matters
             in
             difference
             frivolous
             and
             empty
             trifles
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             this
             risced
             his
             own
             reputation
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             business
             and
             stir
             he
             hath
             made
             about
             such
             a
             nothing
             of
             condescendence
             .
             Of
             which
             I
             am
             the
             more
             confirmed
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             papers
             which
             I
             have
             discus●ed
             were
             by
             the
             Bishop
             acknowledged
             to
             have
             been
             written
             some
             years
             ago
             ,
             and
             do
             all
             along
             conclude
             a
             conformity
             to
             the
             present
             establishment
             ;
             yet
             the
             Bishop
             very
             justly
             ,
             though
             imprudently
             ,
             supposing
             the
             case
             to
             be
             still
             the
             same
             ,
             hath
             made
             much
             use
             of
             them
             of
             late
             without
             the
             least
             alteration
             to
             ingage
             us
             unto
             the
             terms
             of
             his
             new
             agreement
             .
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             This
             Accommodation
             utterly
             disowns
             &
             cuts
             off
             the
             Ruling
             Elder
             ,
             an
             officer
             not
             only
             clearly
             warranted
             from
             Scripture
             and
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Churches
             constitution
             ,
             and
             singularly
             commended
             by
             his
             usefulness
             ;
             but
             in
             some
             respect
             countenanced
             even
             by
             the
             mixtures
             we
             see
             in
             his
             Masters
             ecclesiastick
             commission
             .
          
           
             Eightly
             ,
             The
             Terms
             offered
             being
             proposed
             with
             this
             expresse
             condition
             ,
             (
             
               Episcopacy
               being
               alwayes
               preserved
            
             )
             and
             in
             effect
             so
             fully
             retaining
             the
             substance
             of
             all
             the
             corruptions
             and
             grievances
             of
             that
             model
             and
             frame
             ,
             by
             us
             very
             solemnly
             and
             often
             abjured
             both
             by
             the
             National
             and
             the
             
               Solemn
               League
            
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             to
             close
             and
             comply
             therewith
             were
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             to
             desert
             the
             Lords
             cause
             ,
             by
             
             casting
             away
             the
             word
             of
             his
             patience
             in
             this
             hour
             of
             temptation●
             and
             to
             give
             our selves
             to
             that
             detestable
             indifferency
             and
             neutrality
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             by
             Oath
             so
             enixly
             renounced
             .
          
           
             Ninthly
             ,
             The
             embracing
             of
             this
             pretended
             coalition
             ,
             but
             real
             suppression
             of
             Presbyterian
             Government●
             would
             not
             only
             be
             a
             total
             surrender
             of
             that
             interest
             unto
             the
             will
             of
             its
             adversaries
             ;
             but
             ingage
             us
             into
             snares
             contests
             ,
             offences
             ,
             and
             temptations
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             better
             foreseen
             then
             they
             can
             be
             numbred
             ,
             let
             be
             prevented
             .
             The
             Authors
             propone
             peace
             ,
             as
             the
             scope
             of
             their
             overture
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             know
             ,
             nay
             do
             expresly
             provide
             a
             liberty
             for
             the
             differences
             and
             protestations
             ,
             that
             must
             necessarily
             ensue
             :
             What
             a
             strange
             method
             have
             we
             here
             of
             composing
             strife
             ,
             neither
             by
             removing
             the
             grounds
             ,
             nor
             separating
             the
             parties
             ;
             but
             plainly
             ,
             by
             joyning
             them
             in
             their
             declared
             opposition
             and
             sworne
             contrary
             endeavours
             ,
             of
             the
             one
             to
             mantain
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             to
             extirpat
             ,
             to
             exasperate
             the
             feuds
             ?
             And
             is
             not
             this
             one
             reflection
             sufficient
             to
             redargue
             the
             insincerity
             of
             this
             whole
             project
             ,
             and
             to
             informe
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             union
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             extinction
             of
             Presbytery
             that
             is
             thereby
             designed
             ?
          
           
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             note
             ,
             that
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             being
             once
             brought
             in
             to
             these
             meetings
             ,
             where
             there
             will
             be
             infallibly
             ,
             no
             less
             discord
             then
             inequality
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             but
             the
             hatred
             ,
             envie
             and
             jealousies
             of
             the
             stronger
             against
             the
             weaker
             would
             in
             this
             juncture
             ,
             so
             fertile
             of
             occasions
             ,
             soon
             procure
             the
             latter
             to
             be
             deposed
             and
             ejected
             .
             And
             that
             by
             a
             power
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             not
             so
             well
             disowne
             .
             But
             this
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             would
             in
             that
             event
             fall
             out
             so
             acceptablie
             to
             the
             patient
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             not
             ,
             at
             present●
             reckon
             it
             as
             an
             inconvenience
             .
             The
             evills
             more
             to
             be
             considered
             are
             ,
             that
             as
             no
             conscientious
             man
             can
             rationally
             hold
             out
             the
             smallest
             benefite
             or
             use
             of
             edification
             ,
             that
             can
             arise
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             by
             this
             so
             heterogenious
             ,
             distracted
             ,
             and
             unequal
             association
             ;
             so
             ,
             what
             can
             be
             thence
             expected
             ,
             except
             either
             the
             temptation
             of
             continual
             heats
             ,
             sorrowes
             and
             offences
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             present
             too
             visible
             decay
             ,
             the
             cooling
             of
             zeal
             ,
             the
             declining
             to
             luke
             warmness
             ,
             the
             ensnaring
             of
             consciences
             ,
             con●iving
             
             at
             corrupt
             Acts
             and
             practices
             ,
             the
             partaking
             of
             other
             mens
             sins
             ,
             and
             the
             evill
             example
             ,
             stumbling
             and
             grief
             ,
             that
             will
             thereon
             redound
             to
             all
             the
             fearers
             of
             God
             and
             lovers
             of
             his
             righteous
             cause
             .
             I
             do
             not
             here
             make
             mention
             of
             the
             offence
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             some
             do
             ,
             who
             use
             it
             as
             an
             argument
             ,
             yea
             their
             main
             one
             ,
             that
             this
             Accommodation
             being
             displeasing
             by
             provoking
             them
             to
             withdraw
             from
             such
             as
             close
             with
             it
             would
             defeat
             its
             own
             design
             .
             No
             ,
             if
             the
             thing
             be
             righteous
             and
             otherwise
             expedient
             ,
             to
             indulge
             to
             humors
             is
             indeed
             a
             vain
             popularitie
             :
             And
             I
             am
             heartily
             sorry
             ,
             that
             good
             men
             ,
             in
             so
             good
             a
             cause
             ,
             should
             have
             bewrayed
             so
             great
             weakness
             ,
             as
             by
             insinuating
             a
             false
             charge
             of
             humor
             against
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             have
             not
             only
             discovered
             their
             own
             pusillanimitie
             ,
             but
             furnished
             the
             adversarie
             with
             so
             faire
             and
             plausible
             an
             advantage
             .
             But
             leaving
             them
             ,
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             to
             .
             G.
             B'
             s
             correction
             ,
             and
             him
             also
             to
             his
             vain
             illusion
             ,
             as
             if
             herein
             he
             had
             overcome
             a
             great
             part
             of
             our
             strength
             ,
             The
             offence
             ,
             that
             I
             fear
             ,
             &
             prognostick
             from
             a
             compliance
             with
             this
             Accommodation
             ,
             is
             quite
             of
             another
             nature
             ,
             viz.
             that
             now
             ,
             in
             this
             baksliding
             time
             ,
             such
             a
             bad
             and
             influencing
             example
             may
             be
             of
             dangerous
             consequence
             to
             remove
             them
             from
             their
             stedfastness
             .
             And
             how
             tender
             of
             the
             soul
             concernment
             of
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             fearful
             of
             that
             wo
             ,
             which
             even
             he
             who
             is
             the
             blessing
             of
             all
             Nations
             hath
             denounced
             against
             them
             ,
             by
             whom
             offences
             come
             ,
             every
             sincere
             Christ
             an
             ought
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             to
             be
             ,
             I
             hope
             all
             interested
             will
             seriou●ly
             consider
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             it
             is
             full
             time
             to
             conclude
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             ●eeing
             the
             termes
             of
             this
             Accommodation
             are
             ambiguous
             ,
             defective
             and
             sin●ul
             ,
             its
             designe
             and
             tendency
             most
             pernicious
             to
             the
             true
             Government
             of
             Gods
             House
             ,
             and
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             its
             whole
             fabrick
             and
             frame
             ,
             to
             the
             conviction
             of
             all
             discerning
             men
             ,
             only
             forged
             out
             by
             necessity
             and
             Policy
             ,
             and
             smoothed
             by
             delusion
             and
             hypocrisy
             ,
             on
             purpose
             to
             catch
             a
             small
             remnant
             of
             the
             Lords
             faithful
             Ministers
             ,
             witnesses
             against
             the
             present
             backslidings
             &
             thereby
             ,
             if
             possible
             ,
             for
             ever
             to
             suppresse
             the
             restoring
             of
             the
             work
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             I
             judge
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             
             rejected
             as
             a
             vain
             ensnaring
             invention
             :
             So
             that
             ,
             although
             the
             hatchers
             should
             be
             thereby
             wrathfully
             irritat
             ,
             &
             this
             cockatrice
             egg
             should
             break
             out
             into
             a
             viper
             ;
             yet
             better
             it
             be
             crushed
             for
             our
             suffering
             ,
             then
             sinfully
             eaten
             to
             our
             death
             &
             destruction
             .
             The
             reproches
             of
             
               ungovernable
               and
               unpeacable
            
             may
             indeed
             be
             bitter
             unto
             ingenuous
             spirits
             ,
             let
             be
             sincere
             lovers
             of
             the
             Prince
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             the
             persecution
             of
             men
             may
             possibly
             proceed
             to
             afflict
             and
             vexe
             :
             But
             seing
             that
             ,
             through
             Sathan
             and
             the
             world
             their
             known
             enmity
             against
             the
             Lord
             and
             all
             his
             followers
             ,
             these
             things
             are
             ,
             in
             place
             of
             the
             opprobry
             ,
             become
             rather
             the
             badge
             of
             truth
             ,
             Only
             let
             our
             conversation
             be
             as
             becometh
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             stand
             fast
             in
             one
             spirit
             with
             one
             minde
             striving
             together
             for
             the
             pure
             ordinances
             of
             Gods
             house
             once
             given
             unto
             us
             ,
             nothing
             terrefied
             by
             our
             adversaries
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             them
             an
             evident
             token
             of
             perdition
             ,
             but
             to
             us
             of
             salvation
             and
             that
             of
             God
             :
             for
             unto
             the
             fai●hful
             it
             is
             given
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             Christ
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             believe
             on
             him
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             suffer
             for
             his
             sake
             .
             There
             is
             ,
             I
             confesse
             ,
             one
             temptation
             ,
             which
             doth
             more
             speciously
             insinuate
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             losse
             of
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             men
             may
             possibly
             ,
             in
             their
             displeasure
             ,
             abridge
             or
             totally
             take
             from
             us
             :
             But
             as
             this
             solicitude
             is
             not
             more
             praise
             worthy
             ,
             when
             devolved
             on
             our
             Lord
             and
             master
             ,
             then
             subtilly
             deceitful
             ,
             when
             its
             application
             is
             ,
             
               spare
               thy self
            
             ,
             So
             let
             none
             of
             these
             things
             move
             us
             ,
             Neither
             let
             us
             reckon
             our
             lives
             dear
             unto
             our selves
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             may
             finish
             our
             course
             with
             joy
             ,
             and
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             received
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             .
             Let
             therefore
             truth
             ,
             simplicity
             and
             godly
             sincerity
             be
             our
             main
             study
             ,
             and
             faith
             &
             entire
             submission
             our
             only
             establishment
             ,
             knowing
             ,
             and
             on
             this
             resting
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             his
             peace
             here
             shall
             be
             our
             portion
             and
             the
             end
             everlasting
             life
             :
             But
             that
             God
             can
             as
             easily
             of
             our
             ashes
             raise
             up
             Ministers
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             of
             stones
             Children
             to
             Abraham
             .
             And
             that
             he
             who
             hath
             glorified
             his
             name
             ,
             will
             glorifie
             it
             again
             .
             AMEN
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Copy
           of
           two
           LETTERS
           ,
           Commonly
           repute
           to
           have
           been
           written
           by
           the
           Bishop
           of
           DUMBLANE
           ,
           at
           least
           by
           him
           communicat
           to
           several
           Friends
           .
        
         
           
             The
             first
             Letter
             .
          
           
             
               SIR
               ,
            
          
           
             in
             the
             late
             Conference
             I
             had
             with
             your
             Friend
             ,
             the
             sum
             of
             what
             I
             said
             was
             this
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             Episcopal-Government
             ,
             managed
             in
             conjunction
             with
             Presbyters
             in
             Presbyteries
             and
             Synods
             ,
             is
             not
             contrary
             either
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             the
             example
             of
             the
             primitive
             Church
             ,
             but
             most
             agreeable
             to
             both
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Yea
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             contrary
             to
             that
             very
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             is
             pretended
             by
             so
             many
             as
             the
             maine
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             only
             reason
             of
             their
             scrupling
             :
             And
             for
             their
             sakes
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             adde
             this
             .
             For
             notwithstanding
             the
             many
             irregularities
             both
             in
             the
             matter
             and
             forme
             of
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             illegal
             and
             violent
             wayes
             of
             pressing
             and
             prosecuting
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             to
             them
             who
             remain
             under
             the
             Conscience
             of
             its
             full
             force
             and
             obligation
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             seem
             invincibly
             perswaded
             ,
             it
             is
             certainly
             most
             pertinent
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             to
             declare
             the
             consistence
             of
             the
             present
             Government
             even
             with
             that
             obligation
             .
             And
             as
             both
             these
             assertions
             ,
             I
             believe
             upon
             the
             exactest
             (
             if
             impartial
             and
             impassionat
             )
             inquirie
             ,
             will
             be
             found
             to
             be
             in
             themselves
             true
             ;
             so
             they
             are
             owned
             by
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             Presbyterians
             in
             England
             ;
             as
             themselves
             have
             published
             their
             opinion
             in
             print
             under
             this
             Title
             ,
             
               Two
               Papers
               of
               proposals
               humblie
               presented
               to
               his
               Majestie
               by
               the
               Reverend
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Presbyterian
               perswasion
               ,
               Printed
               at
            
             London
             Anno
             1661.
             
             Besides
             other
             passages
             in
             these
             Papers
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             Page
             11
             ,
             and
             12.
             are
             these
             words
             ,
             
               And
               as
               these
               are
               our
               general
               ends
               and
               motives
               ,
               so
               we
               are
               induced
               to
               insist
               upon
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Synodical
               Government
               ,
               conjunct
               with
               a
               fixed
               Presidency
               or
               Episcopacy
               ,
               for
               these
               reasons
               .
            
          
           
             
               1.
               
               We
               have
               reason
               to
               believe
               that
               no
               other
               termes
               will
               be
               so
               generally
               agreed
               on
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
               It
               being
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Scripture
               &
               primitive
               Government
               ,
               is
               likeliest
               to
               be
               the
               way
               of
               a
               more
               universal
               concord
               ,
               if
               ever
               the
               Churches
               on
               Earth
               arrive
               to
               such
               a
               blessing
               ;
               However
               it
               will
               be
               most
               acceptable
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               well
               informed
               Consciences
               .
            
             .
          
           
             
               3.
               
               It
               will
               promote
               the
               practice
               of
               Discipline
               &
               Godliness
               without
               disorder
               ,
               and
               promote
               order
               without
               hindering
               Discipline
               and
               Godliness
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               4.
               
               And
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               silenced
               (
               though
               in
               some
               respect
               we
               are
               loath
               to
               menton
               it
               )
               that
               it
               will
               save
               the
               Nation
               from
               the
               violation
               of
               their
               solemn
               vow
               and
               Covenant
               ,
               without
               wronging
               the
               Church
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               breaking
               any
               other
               Oath
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               a
               little
               after
               they
               add
               ,
               that
               the
               Prelacie
               disclaimed
               in
               that
               Covenant
               ,
               was
               the
               ingrossing
               o●
               the
               sole
               Power
               of
               Ordination
               and
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               &
               exercising
               of
               the
               whole
               Discipline
               absolutly
               by
               Bishops
               themselves
               and
               there
               Delegates
               ,
               Chancellors
               ,
               Surrogates
               ,
               and
               Officials
               ,
               &c.
               
               Excluding
               wholly
               the
               Pastors
               of
               Particular
               Churches
               from
               all
               share
               in
               it
               .
            
             And
             there
             is
             one
             of
             prime
             note
             amongst
             them
             ,
             who
             ,
             in
             a
             large
             Treatise
             of
             Church-Government
             ,
             doth
             clearly
             evince
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             the
             minde
             both
             of
             the
             Parliament
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Assemblie
             of
             Divines
             at
             VVestminster
             ,
             as
             they
             themselves
             did
             expresly
             declare
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             admitting
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             
               That
               they
               understand
               it
               not
               to
               be
               against
               all
               Episcopacy
               ,
               but
               only
               against
               the
               particular
               frame
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               worded
               in
               the
               Article
               it selfe
               :
               For
               our
               principal
               model
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               the
               way
               of
               managing
               of
               it
               ,
               whatsoever
               is
               amisse
               (
               and
               it
               can
               be
               no
               wrong
               to
               make
               that
               supposition
               concerning
               any
               Church
               on
               Earth
               )
               or
               whatsoever
               they
               apprehend
               to
               be
               amisse
               ,
               though
               it
               may
               be
               upon
               mistake
               ,
               the
               Brethren
               that
               are
               dissatisfied
               ,
               had
               possiblely
               better
               acquitted
               their
               dutie
               by
               free
               admonitions
               and
               significations
               of
               their
               own
               sense
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               then
               by
               leaving
               of
               their
               station
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               one
               thing
               that
               hath
               made
               the
               breach
               (
               I
               fear
               )
               very
               hard
               to
               cure
               ,
               and
               in
               humane
               appearance
               near
               to
               incureable
               :
               But
               there
               is
               much
               charity
               due
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               following
               the
               dictat
               of
               their
               own
               Conscience
               ;
               And
               they
               owe
               ,
               and
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               pay
               the
               same
               back
               again
               to
               these
               that
               do
               the
               same
               in
               another
               way
               ;
               &
               whatsoever
               may
               be
               the
               readiest
               &
               happiest
               way
               of
               reuniting
               those
               that
               are
               mutually
               so
               minded
               ,
               the
               Lord
               reveal
               it
               to
               them
               in
               due
               time
               .
            
             This
             one
             word
             I
             shall
             add
             ,
             That
             this
             difference
             should
             arise
             to
             so
             great
             a
             hight
             ,
             may
             seem
             somewhat
             strange
             to
             a●y
             man
             that
             calmely
             considers
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             in
             this
             Church
             no
             change
             at
             all
             ,
             neither
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             nor
             worship
             ,
             no
             nor
             in
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Discipline
             it selfe
             :
             But
             when
             it
             falls
             on
             matters
             easily
             inflamable
             ,
             how
             little
             a
             spark
             ,
             how
             great
             a
             fire
             will
             it
             kindle
             ?
          
           
             Because
             every
             on
             hath
             not
             the
             Book
             I
             have
             transcribed
             here
             
               Mr
               Baxter's
            
             own
             words
             .
             Baxt.
             of
             Church
             -
             Government
             .
             3.
             
             P.
             C.
             1.
             
             P.
             276.
             
          
           
             
               An
               Episcopacy
               desireable
               for
               the
               Ref●rmation
               and
               Peace
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
               A
               fixt
               President
               durante
               vitâ
               ,
            
             P.
             297.
             
             P.
             330.
             
             
               But
               some
               will
               say
               ,
               VVe
               are
               ingaged
               against
               all
               Prelacie
               by
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               yeeld
               to
               so
               much
               as
               you
               do
               without
               perjurie
               .
               Ans.
               That
               this
               is
               utterly
               untrue
               ,
               I
               thus
               demonstrate
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               VVhen
               that
            
             Covenant
             
               was
               presented
               to
               the
               Assemblie
               with
               the
               bare
               name
               of
               Prelacy
               joyned
               to
               Poperie
               ,
               many
               grave
               and
               reverend
               Divines
               desired
               that
               the
               word
            
             Prelacie
             
               might
               be
               explained
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               not
               all
               Episcopacie
               they
               were
               against
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               
               the
               following
               concatenation
               in
               the
               Parenthesis
               was
               given
               by
               way
               of
               explication
               in
               these
               words
               .
            
             That
             is
             Church
             -
             Government
             by
             Arch
             -
             Bishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             there
             Chancellors
             and
             Commissaries
             ,
             Deans
             and
             Chapters
             ,
             Arch
             -
             Deans
             ,
             
               and
               all
               the
               other
               Ecclesiastical
               Officers
               depending
               on
               that
               Hyerarchie
               .
               By
               which
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               only
               the
            
             English
             
               Hierarchie
               ,
               or
               frame
               that
               vvas
               covenanted
               against
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               vvas
               then
               existent
               ,
               that
               vvas
               taken
               dovvn
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               VVhen
               the
               House
               of
               Lords
               took
               the
            
             Covenant
             ,
             Mr
             Thomas
             Coleman
             ,
             
               that
               gave
               it
               them
               ,
               did
               so
               explain
               it
               ,
               and
               professe
               that
               it
               vvas
               not
               their
               intent
               to
               Covenant
               against
               all
               Episcopacy
               ,
               and
               upon
               this
               explication
               it
               vvas
               taken
               ;
               and
               certainly
               the
               Parliament
               vvas
               most
               capable
               of
               giving
               the
               due
               sense
               of
               it
               ,
               because
               it
               vvas
               they
               that
               did
               impose
               it
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               And
               it
               could
               not
               be
               all
               Episcopacy
               that
               vvas
               excluded
               ,
               because
               ,
               a
               Parochial
               Episcopacy
               vvas
               at
               the
               same
               time
               used
               and
               approved
               commonly
               here
               in
            
             England
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               And
               in
            
             Scotland
             
               they
               had
               used
               the
               help
               of
               visiters
               for
               the
               Reformation
               of
               their
               Churches
               ,
               committing
               the
               care
               of
               a
               Countrey
               ,
               or
               Circuit
               to
               some
               one
               man
               ,
               vvhich
               vvas
               as
               high
               a
               sort
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               at
               least
               as
               any
               I
               am
               pleading
               for
               .
               Besides
               that
               they
               had
               Moderators
               in
               all
               their
               Synods
               ,
               vvhich
               vvere
               temporarie
               Bishops
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             
               Also
               the
               chief
               Divines
               o●
               the
               late
               Assemblie
               at
            
             Westminster
             ,
             
               that
               recommended
               that
            
             Covenant
             
               to
               the
               Nations
               ,
               have
               professed
               there
               ovvn
               judgements
               for
               such
               a
               moderat
               Episcopacy
               as
               I
               am
               here
               defending
               ,
               and
               therefore
               never
               intended
               the
               exclusion
               of
               this
               by
               Covenant
               .
            
          
           
             After
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               As
               vve
               have
               Prelacie
               to
               bevvar
               of
               ,
               so
               vve
               have
               the
               contrarie
               extream
               to
               avoid
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               peace
               (
               if
               it
               may
               be
               )
               to
               procure
               ;
               And
               as
               we
               must
               not
               take
               down
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               least
               it
               prepare
               men
               for
               Episcopacie
               ;
               so
               neither
               must
               we
               be
               against
               any
               profitable
               exercise
               of
               the
               Ministrie
               ,
               or
               desireable
               order
               amongst
               them
               for
               fear
               of
               introducing
               Prelacy
               .
            
             Thus
             far
             Baxter's
             own
             words
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             another
             that
             hath
             write
             a
             Treatis●
             on
             purpose
             ,
             &
             that
             zealous
             &
             strict
             enough
             ,
             touching
             the
             obligation
             of
             the
             League
             and
             Covenant
             under
             the
             name
             of
             
               Theophilus
               Timorcus
            
             .
             And
             yet
             therein
             it
             is
             expresly
             asserted
             ,
             that
             
               however
               ,
               at
               first
               ,
               it
               might
               appear
               ,
               that
               the
               Parliament
               had
               renounced
               all
               Episcopacy
               ,
               yet
               upon
               exacter
               inquirie
               ,
               is
               was
               evident
               to
               the
               Author
               ,
               that
               ,
               that
               very
               scruple
               was
               made
               by
               some
               members
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               resolved
               (
               with
               the
               consent
               of
               their
               Brethren
               in
            
             Scotland
             )
             
               that
               the
               Covenant
               was
               only
               intended
               against
               Prelacie
               ,
               as
               then
               it
               was
               in
               being
               in
            
             England
             ,
             
               leaving
               a
               latitude
               for
               Episcopacy
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             It
             would
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             when
             that
             Covenant
             was
             framed
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             Episcopacie
             at
             all
             in
             being
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             but
             in
             England
             only
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             extirpation
             of
             that
             frame
             only
             could
             then
             be
             meant
             and
             intended
             .
             Likewise
             it
             would
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             though
             there
             is
             in
             Scotland
             at
             present
             the
             name
             of
             Dean
             ,
             and
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             Commissaries
             ,
             yet
             that
             none
             of
             t●ose
             at
             all
             do
             exerce
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Discipline
             under
             that
             name
             ,
             neither
             any
             other
             as
             Chancellor
             
             or
             Surrogat
             &c.
             by
             delegation
             from
             Bishops
             ,
             with
             a
             total
             exclusion
             of
             the
             community
             of
             Presbyters
             from
             all
             power
             and
             share
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             great
             point
             of
             difference
             betwixt
             that
             model
             and
             this
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             imports
             so
             much
             as
             to
             the
             main
             of
             Discipline
             .
             I
             do
             not
             deny
             ,
             that
             the
             generalitie
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             yea
             even
             of
             Ministers
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             when
             they
             took
             the
             Covenant
             might
             likewise
             understand
             that
             Article
             ,
             as
             against
             all
             Episcopacy
             whatsoever
             ,
             even
             the
             most
             moderat
             ,
             especially
             if
             it
             should
             be
             restored
             under
             the
             expresse
             name
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Archbishops
             ,
             never
             considering
             how
             different
             the
             nature
             ,
             and
             model
             ,
             and
             way
             o●
             exercising
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             though
             under
             the
             same
             names
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             due
             regulating
             of
             the
             thing
             is
             much
             more
             to
             be
             regarded
             ,
             then
             either
             the
             retaining
             or
             altering
             of
             the
             name
             .
             But
             though
             they
             did
             not
             then
             consider
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             yet
             certainly
             it
             concernes
             them
             now
             to
             consider
             it
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             represented
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Oath
             it selfe
             do
             very
             genuinly
             consist
             with
             such
             a
             qualified
             &
             distinctive
             sense
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             very
             Composers
             or
             Impo●ers
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             a
             considerable
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             did
             so
             understand
             and
             intend
             it
             .
             And
             unless
             they
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             Episcopacy
             novv
             in
             question
             vvith
             us
             in
             Scotland
             is
             either
             contrarie
             to
             the
             vvord
             ,
             or
             to
             that
             mitigated
             sense
             of
             their
             ovvn
             Oath
             ,
             it
             vvould
             seem
             more
             suitable
             to
             Christian
             charitie
             &
             moderation
             ,
             rather
             to
             yeeld
             to
             it
             as
             tolerable
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             then
             to
             continue
             so
             inflexibly
             fast
             to
             their
             first
             mistakes
             and
             excessive
             zeal
             ,
             as
             for
             love
             of
             it
             to
             divide
             from
             their
             Church
             ,
             and
             break
             the
             bond
             of
             peace
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             likevvise
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             some
             learned
             men
             in
             England
             ,
             vvho
             refused
             to
             take
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             did
             possiblie
             except
             against
             that
             Article
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             signifying
             the
             total
             renounciation
             and
             abolition
             of
             all
             Episcopacie
             ;
             And
             seeing
             that
             vvas
             the
             real
             event
             and
             consequent
             of
             it
             ,
             aud
             they
             having
             many
             other
             strong
             and
             vveightie
             reasons
             for
             refusing
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             vvonder
             that
             they
             vvere
             little
             curious
             to
             enquire
             vvhat
             past
             amongst
             the
             contrivers
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             vvhat
             distinction
             or
             different
             senses
             either
             the
             vvords
             of
             that
             Article
             might
             admit
             ,
             or
             those
             contrivers
             might
             intend
             by
             them
             .
             And
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             besides
             many
             other
             evils
             ,
             the
             iniquitie
             and
             unhappiness
             of
             such
             Oaths
             and
             Covenants
             lies
             much
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             ,
             being
             commonly
             framed
             by
             persons
             that
             ,
             even
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             are
             not
             ●ully
             of
             one
             minde
             ,
             but
             have
             there
             different
             opinions
             and
             interests
             to
             serve
             (
             and
             it
             vvas
             so
             even
             in
             this
             )
             they
             are
             commonly
             patched
             up
             of
             so
             many
             several
             Articles
             &
             clauses
             ,
             &
             those
             too
             o●
             so
             versatile
             &
             ambiguous
             termes
             ,
             that
             they
             prove
             most
             vvretched
             snares
             ,
             thickets
             of
             briars
             &
             thornes
             to
             the
             Consciences
             of
             those
             that
             are
             ingaged
             in
             them
             ,
             &
             matter
             of
             endless
             contentions
             &
             disputs
             amongst
             them
             about
             the
             true
             sense
             and
             intendment
             ,
             &
             the
             tye
             &
             obligements
             of
             those
             doubtful
             clauses
             ,
             especially
             in
             some
             such
             alterations
             &
             revolutions
             of
             affaires
             as
             alvvayes
             may
             ,
             &
             often
             do
             ,
             even
             
             vvithin
             fevv
             Years
             follovv
             after
             them
             ;
             for
             the
             models
             and
             productions
             of
             such
             devices
             are
             not
             usually
             long
             Liv'd
             .
             And
             vvhatsoever
             may
             be
             said
             for
             their
             excuse
             in
             whole
             or
             in
             part
             ,
             who
             ,
             in
             yeeldance
             to
             the
             power
             that
             press'd
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             general
             opinion
             of
             this
             Church
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             did
             take
             that
             Covenant
             in
             the
             most
             moderate
             &
             least
             schismatical
             sense
             that
             the
             termes
             can
             admit
             ;
             yet
             I
             know
             not
             what
             can
             be
             said
             to
             clear
             them
             of
             a
             very
             great
             sin
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             framed
             such
             an
             engine
             ,
             but
             violently
             imposed
             it
             upon
             all
             rankes
             of
             men
             ,
             not
             Ministers
             &
             other
             publick
             persons
             only
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             bodie
             &
             community
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             thereby
             ingaging
             such
             droves
             of
             poor
             ignorant
             persons
             ,
             to
             they
             know
             not
             what
             ,
             &
             ,
             to
             speak
             freely
             ,
             to
             such
             a
             hodge
             podge
             of
             various
             concernments
             ,
             Religious
             and
             Civil
             ,
             as
             Church-Discipline
             and
             Government
             ,
             the
             Priviledges
             of
             Parliament
             and
             Liberties
             of
             Subjects
             ,
             &
             condigne
             punishment
             of
             Malignants
             ,
             things
             hard
             enough
             for
             the
             wisest
             and
             learnedest
             to
             draw
             the
             just
             lines
             of
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             plain
             definitions
             and
             decisions
             of
             them
             ,
             &
             therefore
             certainly
             as
             far
             off
             from
             the
             reach
             of
             poor
             countrey
             Peoples
             understanding
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             true
             interest
             of
             their
             souls
             ;
             &
             yet
             to
             tye
             them
             by
             a
             Religious
             and
             sacred
             Oath
             either
             to
             know
             all
             these
             ,
             or
             to
             contend
             for
             them
             blindfold
             without
             knowing
             them
             ,
             can
             there
             be
             instanced
             a
             greater
             oppression
             and
             tyrannie
             over
             Consciences
             then
             this
             ?
             Certainly
             they
             that
             now
             governe
             in
             this
             Church
             cannot
             be
             charged
             with
             any
             thing
             near
             or
             like
             unto
             it
             ;
             for
             whatsoever
             they
             require
             of
             intrants
             to
             the
             Ministrie
             ,
             they
             require
             neither
             subscriptions
             nor
             Oaths
             of
             Ministers
             alreadie
             entered
             ,
             and
             far
             less
             of
             the
             whole
             bodie
             of
             the
             People
             ;
             and
             it
             were
             ingenuously
             done
             to
             take
             some
             notice
             of
             any
             point
             of
             moderation
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             els
             is
             really
             commendable
             even
             in
             those
             we
             account
             our
             greatest
             enemies
             ,
             &
             not
             to
             take
             any
             part
             in
             the
             World
             for
             the
             absolute
             Standard
             and
             unfailing
             rule
             of
             truth
             and
             righteousness
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             But
             oh
             who
             would
             not
             long
             for
             the
             shadowes
             of
             the
             evening
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             at
             rest
             from
             all
             these
             poor
             childish
             triffling
             contests
             .
          
           
             
               POST-SCRIPT
               .
            
             
               WHatsoever
               was
               the
               occasion
               of
               copying
               out
               the
               passages
               cited
               in
               this
               Paper
               ,
               &
               of
               adding
               these
               few
               thoughts
               that
               then
               occurred
               touching
               that
               subject
               ,
               I
               would
               have
               neither
               of
               them
               understode
               as
               intended
               any
               way
               to
               reflect
               upon
               or
               judge
               other
               Churches
               where
               this
               Government
               is
               otherwise
               exercised
               ;
               but
               what
               is
               here
               said
               is
               only
               
                 argumentum
                 ad
                 hominem
              
               ,
               &
               Particularly
               adapted
               to
               the
               Persons
               ,
               and
               notions
               ,
               and
               scruples
               we
               have
               to
               do
               withal
               in
               this
               Church
               .
               And
               though
               this
               is
               de
               figned
               to
               come
               to
               very
               few
               hands
               ,
               yet
               I
               wish
               that
               what
               is
               here
               represented
               were
               by
               some
               better
               way
               brought
               to
               the
               notice
               of
               such
               as
               know
               least
               of
               it
               and
               need
               it
               most●
               that
               if
               it
               be
               posfible
               ,
               their
               extream
               fervor
               might
               be
               
               somewhat
               allayed
               by
               this
               consideration
               ,
               that
               this
               very
               form
               of
               Government
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               hateful
               to
               them
               ,
               is
               by
               the
               Presbyterians
               of
               the
               Neighbour
               Kingdome
               accounted
               a
               thing
               ,
               not
               only
               tolerable
               ,
               but
               desireable
               :
               And
               I
               might
               add
               ,
               that
               ,
               upon
               due
               enquiry
               ,
               the
               reformed
               Churches
               abroad
               will
               be
               found
               in
               a
               great
               part
               much
               of
               the
               same
               opinion
               ;
               Yea
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               affrayed
               to
               say
               yet
               further
               ,
               that
               I
               think
               there
               is
               good
               reason
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               it
               were
               not
               only
               Lawfull
               for
               these
               that
               now
               governe
               in
               this
               Church
               but
               ,
               if
               prejudice
               hindered
               not
               ,
               might
               prove
               expedient
               and
               useful
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               it self
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               use
               in
               some
               instances
               a
               little
               more
               authoritie
               nor
               they
               do
               ,
               and
               yet
               might
               still
               be
               very
               far
               off
               from
               proud
               and
               tyrannical
               domination
               ,
               never
               applying
               their
               power
               to
               obstruct
               what
               is
               good
               ,
               but
               to
               advance
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               at
               all
               against
               the
               truth
               ,
               but
               alwayes
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               while
               they
               do
               so
               ,
               the
               Atheisme
               and
               profanness
               that
               abounds
               cannot
               reasonablie
               be
               imputed
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Government
               ,
               as
               too
               commonly
               it
               is
               by
               some
               ,
               but
               rather
               to
               the
               schisme
               that
               is
               made
               by
               withdrawing
               and
               dividing
               from
               it
               :
               For
               there
               is
               not
               a
               greater
               enemie
               in
               the
               World
               to
               the
               power
               of
               Religion
               then
               the
               wranglings
               and
               bitter
               contentions
               that
               are
               caused
               about
               the
               external
               formes
               of
               it
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               as
               Nazianzen
               pathetically
               begins
               one
               of
               his
               orations
               for
               peace
               .
               I
               confess
               I
               have
               sometime
               wondered
               to
               see
               some
               wise
               and
               good
               men
               ,
               after
               all
               that
               can
               be
               said
               to
               them
               ,
               make
               so
               great
               reckoning
               of
               certain
               Metaphysical
               exceptions
               against
               fome
               little
               words
               &
               formalities
               of
               difference
               in
               the
               Government
               ,
               and
               set
               so
               little
               a
               value
               upon
               so
               great
               a
               thing
               as
               is
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Oh
               when
               shall
               the
               loud
               and
               harsh
               noises
               of
               our
               debates
               be
               turned
               to
               the
               sweeter
               sound
               of
               united
               prayers
               for
               this
               blessed
               peace
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               cry
               with
               one
               heart
               and
               voice
               to
               the
               God
               of
               peace
               ,
               who
               alone
               can
               give
               it
               ,
               
                 Pacem
                 te
                 poscimus
                 omnes
              
               :
               and
               if
               we
               be
               real
               supplicants
               for
               it
               ,
               we
               would
               bewar
               of
               being
               the
               disappointers
               of
               our
               own
               desires
               ,
               and
               of
               obstructing
               the
               blessing
               we
               pray
               for
               ,
               and
               therefore
               would
               mainly
               study
               a
               temper
               receptive
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               great
               meekness
               and
               charitie
               ,
               and
               certainly
               whatsoever
               partie
               or
               opinion
               we
               follow
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               the
               badge
               by
               which
               we
               must
               be
               known
               to
               be
               followers
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               we
               love
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               that
               law
               unquestionably
               is
               of
               divine
               right
               ,
               and
               therefore
               would
               not
               be
               broken
               by
               bitter
               passion
               and
               revilings
               ,
               and
               rooted
               hatreds
               one
               against
               another
               for
               things
               about
               which
               the
               right
               is
               in
               dispute
               betwixt
               us
               ;
               and
               however
               that
               be
               ,
               are
               we
               Christians
               ?
               Then
               doubtless
               the
               things
               wherein
               we
               agree
               are
               incomparablely
               greater
               then
               these
               wherein
               we
               disagree
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               all
               reason
               should
               he
               more
               powerful
               to
               unite
               us
               ,
               then
               the
               other
               to
               divide
               us
               .
               But
               to
               restrain
               my selfe
               ,
               and
               stop
               here
               ,
               if
               we
               love
               both
               our
               own
               and
               the
               Churches
               peace
               ,
               there
               be
               two
               things
               I
               conceive
               we
               should
               most
               carefully
               avoide
               ,
               the
               bestowing
               of
               too
               great
               zeal
               upon
               small
               things
               ,
               and
               too
               much
               
               fidence
               of
               opinion
               upon
               doubtful
               things
               :
               It
               is
               a
               mad
               thing
               to
               rush
               on
               hard
               and
               boldly
               in
               the
               darke
               ,
               and
               we
               all
               know
               what
               kind
               of
               person
               it
               is
               of
               whom
               Solomon
               sayes
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 rages
                 and
                 is
                 confident
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             second
             Letter
             .
          
           
             
               SIR
               ,
            
          
           
             The
             question
             betwixt
             us
             ,
             is
             not
             concerning
             Bishops
             governing
             absolutely
             by
             themselves
             and
             their
             delegates
             ,
             but
             concerning
             Bishops
             governing
             in
             conjunction
             with
             Presbyters
             in
             Presbyteries
             and
             Synods
             of
             which
             vve
             affirme
             .
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             neither
             contrary
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             nor
             the
             example
             of
             the
             primitive
             Church
             ,
             but
             must
             agreeable
             to
             both
             :
             If
             any
             think
             othervvayes
             ,
             let
             them
             produce
             their
             evidences
             of
             Scripture
             and
             antiquity
             .
             If
             they
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             make
             such
             a
             forme
             lavvful
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             contrary
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             an
             expresse
             command
             or
             rule
             in
             Scripture
             to
             vvarrand
             it
             ,
             they
             vvill
             sure
             be
             so
             just
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             same
             Lavv
             themselves
             .
             Let
             them
             then
             produce
             such
             an
             express
             command
             or
             rule
             for
             their
             ovvn
             model
             of
             Kirk-sessions
             ,
             Presbyteries
             ,
             Synods
             Provincial
             &
             National
             ,
             and
             a
             commission
             of
             the
             Kirk
             in
             their
             several
             dependences
             and
             subordinations
             for
             the
             ordinary
             and
             constant
             gov●rnm●nt
             and
             exercise
             of
             discipline
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             neces●ary
             changing
             of
             the
             moderators
             in
             these
             meetings
             ,
             excepting
             only
             that
             of
             the
             Ki●k-session
             ,
             vvherein
             the
             Minister
             is
             constanly
             to
             moderat
             ;
             for
             vvithout
             such
             an
             express
             rule
             as
             this
             ,
             a
             Bishop
             or
             fixed
             Pr●sident
             may
             very
             vvel
             consist
             vvith
             that
             vvhole
             from
             they
             contend
             for
             ;
             And
             it
             is
             really
             and
             actually
             so
             at
             this
             present
             in
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             they
             stand
             so
             much
             the
             rather
             obliged
             to
             bring
             a
             clear
             command
             for
             these
             Iudicatories
             ,
             and
             their
             subordinations
             ,
             because
             they
             affirme
             them
             to
             be
             of
             unquestionable
             divine
             right
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             upon
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             lavv●ul
             and
             absolutely
             necessary
             Government
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             vvh●reas
             the
             asserters
             of
             other
             forms
             do
             not
             usu●lly
             speak
             so
             big
             .
             If
             they
             shall
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             against
             a
             fixed
             Pr●sident
             or
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             call
             him
             vvhat
             you
             vvill
             (
             for
             to
             contest
             about
             names
             ,
             ●specially
             in
             so
             grave
             a
             matter
             ,
             is
             trivial
             and
             childish
             )
             but
             that
             the
             question
             is
             about
             their
             povv●r
             ,
             then
             vve
             beg
             that
             it
             may
             be
             so
             .
             Let
             that
             be
             all
             the
             question
             betvvixt
             us
             ,
             and
             then
             vve
             hope
             the
             controversie
             vvill
             be
             quickly
             ended
             ;
             for
             vve
             trust
             vve
             shall
             be
             found
             not
             at
             all
             desireous
             to
             usurpe
             or
             effect
             any
             undue
             povver
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             abate
             of
             that
             povver
             vvhich
             is
             reasonable
             and
             conforme
             even
             to
             primitive
             Episcopacie
             ,
             then
             that
             a
             schisme
             should
             continue
             in
             this
             Church
             upon
             that
             score
             .
             But
             be
             it
             supposed
             ,
             that
             Bisbops
             do
             stretch
             their
             power
             somewhat
             beyond
             their
             line
             ,
             let
             all
             the
             World
             judge
             ,
             whether
             Ministers
             are
             for
             that
             
             ingaged
             to
             leave
             their
             Station
             and
             vvithdravv
             from
             those
             meetings
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             vvhich
             themselves
             approve
             of
             ,
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             yea
             and
             (
             as
             many
             of
             them
             have
             done
             )
             to
             separate
             from
             the
             publick
             Worship
             ,
             and
             vvhole
             communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             of
             some
             degree
             of
             vvrong
             done
             them
             (
             as
             they
             think
             )
             in
             that
             point
             of
             povver
             ,
             or
             vvether
             they
             had
             not
             sufficiently
             acquitted
             themselves
             ,
             and
             discharged
             there
             Consciences
             by
             free
             declaring
             of
             their
             opinion
             concerning
             that
             matter
             ,
             &
             modestly
             desiring
             the
             redress
             of
             it
             ;
             &
             patiently
             waiting
             for
             it
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             presently
             redress'd
             ,
             &
             continuing
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             their
             own
             duty
             to
             their
             power
             ,
             though
             others
             above
             them
             ,
             or
             about
             them
             ,
             do
             transgress
             theirs
             ,
             or
             seem
             at
             least
             to
             them
             to
             do
             so
             ;
             otherwise
             if
             we
             think
             our selves
             obliged
             for
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             ,
             or
             that
             vve
             judge
             faulty
             in
             other
             persons
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             frame
             of
             things
             ,
             to
             relinquish
             either
             the
             communion
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             our
             station
             in
             it
             ,
             vvhat
             vvill
             there
             be
             but
             endless
             svvarmes
             of
             separations
             and
             divisions
             in
             any
             Church
             under
             the
             Sun.
             
          
           
             But
             there
             is
             one
             thing
             in
             this
             business
             of
             ours
             that
             stickes
             after
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             The
             Covenant
             .
             As
             to
             that
             ,
             waving
             all
             the
             irregularities
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             so
             many
             and
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             diverse
             ,
             both
             wise
             and
             good
             men
             ,
             they
             seem
             to
             annul
             the
             obligation
             of
             it
             ,
             suppose
             it
             still
             to
             bind
             all
             that
             took
             it
             ,
             and
             suppose
             likewise
             ,
             that
             the
             present
             Episcopacy
             in
             this
             Church
             is
             that
             same
             that
             was
             abjured
             in
             that
             Covenant
             ;
             yet
             the
             Article
             relating
             thereto
             obliges
             each
             one
             only
             to
             this
             ,
             to
             endeavour
             whithin
             there
             calling
             and
             station
             ,
             if
             such
             an
             Episcopacy
             shall
             be
             introduced
             and
             continued
             against
             their
             will.
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             if
             men
             would
             have
             the
             patience
             to
             enquire
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             consider
             the
             thing
             without
             p●ejudice
             and
             partialitie
             ,
             this
             our
             Episcopacy
             will
             be
             found
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             the
             same
             with
             that
             abjured
             in
             that
             Covenant
             :
             For
             that
             is
             the
             Government
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Archbishops
             absolutely
             by
             themselves
             and
             their
             Delegates
             ,
             Chancellors
             ,
             Archdeacons
             ,
             Officials
             ,
             &c.
             as
             it
             is
             exprest
             in
             the
             very
             words
             of
             the
             Article
             ,
             and
             was
             on
             purpose
             so
             exprest
             ,
             to
             difference
             that
             frame
             from
             other
             formes
             of
             Episcopacy●
             and
             particularlie
             from
             that
             which
             is
             exercised
             by
             Bishops
             jointly
             with
             Presbyters
             in
             Presbyteries
             and
             Synods
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             it
             which
             is
             now
             used
             in
             this
             Church
             .
             And
             that
             the
             Presbyterians
             in
             England
             do
             generally
             take
             notice
             of
             this
             difference
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             degree
             ,
             as
             to
             account
             the
             one
             model
             contrary
             to
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             not
             contrary
             to
             it
             ,
             b●t
             very
             well
             agreeing
             with
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             none
             can
             deny
             ,
             nor
             any
             that
             uses
             diligence
             to
             enquire
             can
             be
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             clear
             in
             diverse
             treatises
             extant
             in
             print
             .
             These
             things
             ,
             to
             my
             best
             discerning
             ,
             are
             truths
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             be
             indeed
             so
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             are
             pertinent
             truths
             ,
             toward
             the
             healing
             of
             our
             sad
             divisions
             ;
             but
             if
             any
             like
             to
             be
             contentious
             ,
             I
             wish
             I
             could
             say
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             such
             custome
             :
             But
             this
             certainly
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             custom
             doth
             more
             disedifie
             the
             Churches
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             less
             become
             the
             followers
             of
             the
             Prince
             of
             peace
             .
             I
             shall
             only
             add
             on
             word
             which
             I
             am
             sure
             is
             undenyable
             ,
             and
             I
             think
             is
             ve●y
             considerable
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             cannot
             joyne
             with
             the
             present
             frame
             of
             this
             Chu●ch
             ,
             could
             not
             have
             lived
             in
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             in
             ●he
             time
             of
             the
             first
             most
             famous
             General
             Assembly
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             Councel
             of
             Nice
             ,
             yea
             (
             to
             go
             no
             higher
             up
             ,
             ●ho●gh
             safely
             I
             might
             )
             he
             must
             as
             certainly
             have
             separated
             from
             the
             whole
             Catholick
             Chur●h
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             holy
             Bishop
             and
             Martyr
             Cyprian
             upon
             this
             ve●y
             scruple
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             as
             Novatus
             did
             upon
             another
             occasion
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           An
           APPENDIX
           In
           Answer
           to
           a
           Narrative
           of
           the
           Issue
           of
           the
           Treaty
           anent
           Accommodation
           .
        
         
           SInce
           the
           finishing
           of
           these
           sheets
           ,
           I
           have
           seen
           a
           narrative
           of
           the
           last
           passage
           a●d
           issue
           of
           this
           Treatie
           for
           Accommodation
           ,
           which
           again
           ingageth
           me
           to
           take
           my
           pen.
           And
           in
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           the
           Author
           (
           and
           't
           is
           like
           one
           of
           the
           two
           ,
           whom
           I
           have
           already
           rencountered
           )
           premising
           the
           Articles
           that
           we
           have
           heard
           ,
           exhibiteth
           the
           words
           ,
           and
           manner
           of
           the
           Brethrens
           refusal
           to
           close
           therewith
           ,
           and
           then
           resumeth
           the
           Accommodators
           their
           Arguments
           ,
           concluding
           with
           a
           short
           additional
           reflecction
           ,
           upon
           both
           our
           Covenants
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           for
           the
           first
           part
           ,
           touching
           the
           Brethrens
           refusal
           and
           their
           declining
           to
           give
           in
           their
           reasons
           ,
           or
           to
           debate
           the
           matter
           without
           an
           express
           command
           ,
           I
           do
           neither
           contradict
           nor
           apologize
           .
           Only
           of
           this
           I
           am
           assured
           ,
           that
           whatever
           influence
           ,
           the
           manifold
           transgressions
           and
           mightie
           sins
           of
           the
           present
           times
           ,
           the
           intractableness
           of
           adversaries
           ,
           or
           the
           hopeless
           self-conceit
           of
           the
           party
           with
           whom
           they
           dealt
           ,
           might
           have
           had
           upon
           their
           prudence
           to
           keep
           silence
           ;
           yet
           neither
           can
           a
           cause
           ,
           so
           righteous
           and
           evident
           ,
           be
           there
           throw
           justly
           prejudged
           ,
           nor
           will
           the
           duty
           of
           a
           testimony
           ,
           for
           God
           and
           his
           Truth
           in
           so
           cleare
           on
           exigent
           ,
           be
           thereby
           satisfied
           .
        
         
           The
           Arguments
           by
           the
           Author
           resumed
           ,
           are
           little
           or
           nothing
           different
           from
           these
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           already
           discussed
           ,
           and
           when
           I
           come
           to
           re-examine
           them
           ,
           I
           shall
           take
           them
           rather
           as
           they
           shall
           fall
           in
           then
           as
           they
           lye
           .
        
         
           But
           seeing
           that
           both
           the
           strain
           of
           this
           Paper
           ,
           and
           certain
           other
           grounds
           of
           conjecture
           ,
           do
           probably
           in●inuat
           ,
           that
           the
           Accommodators
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           fail
           of
           a
           designe
           so
           advantageous
           ,
           may
           possibly
           abate
           their
           termes
           ,
           to
           the
           most
           taking
           condescendence
           ,
           and
           make
           all
           the
           stress
           of
           the
           controversie
           ,
           to
           fall
           upon
           the
           lawfulness
           or
           unlawfulness
           of
           a
           fixed
           Praeses
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           be
           amisse
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           better
           defeating
           of
           this
           contrivance
           ,
           we
           resume
           the
           Question
           ;
           &
           supposing
           this
           President
           to
           be
           both
           eligible
           &
           deposible
           by
           the
           very
           meetings
           over
           which
           he
           presides
           ,
           and
           vvaving
           all
           o●her
           singularities
           ,
           inquire
           a
           little
           more
           accuratly
           into
           the
           nature
           of
           his
           office
           ,
           and
           vvherein
           its
           differences
           from
           an
           ambulatory
           Moderator
           do
           precisely
           consist
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           vve
           may
           observe
           in
           general
           ,
           that
           although
           there
           be
           nothing
           more
           frequent
           in
           the
           mouths
           of
           our
           Opposits
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           pursuance
           of
           their
           present
           purpose
           ,
           to
           undervalue
           the
           difference
           inquired
           into
           ,
           unto
           the
           almost
           nothing
           
           of
           a
           formaliti●
           ,
           depending
           meerly
           upon
           the
           diversity
           of
           the
           periods
           of
           the
           two
           Moderators
           their
           duration
           ;
           yet
           in
           other
           cases
           of
           the
           like
           nature
           ,
           wherein
           they
           ,
           or
           any
           persons
           els
           ,
           do
           conceive
           themselves
           to
           be
           concerned
           ,
           what
           co●tra●ie
           contendings
           and
           reasonings
           doth
           a
           little
           inte●●st
           elicit
           ?
           I
           need
           not
           alledge
           parti●ular
           ins●ances
           ,
           he
           who
           seriouslie
           considereth
           ,
           how
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Court
           ,
           Society
           ,
           or
           Incorporation
           so
           meen
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Members
           ,
           upon
           the
           alteration
           of
           their
           Priviledge
           ,
           either
           by
           usurpation
           among
           themselves
           ,
           or
           by
           extrins●ck
           imposing
           of
           others
           ,
           from
           a
           chair-man
           freelie
           elected
           during
           pleasure
           ,
           unto
           a
           Praeses
           fixed
           
             ad
             vitam
          
           ,
           would
           not
           complain
           of
           a
           great
           and
           material
           innovation
           ,
           will
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Courts
           institute
           by
           God
           and
           not
           by
           man
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           order
           to
           things
           of
           an
           everlasting
           consequence
           ,
           be
           easily
           satisfied
           ,
           either
           of
           the
           delusion
           ,
           or
           more
           hurtful
           designe
           of
           the
           former
           pretense
           ;
           so
           that
           a
           man
           may
           well
           conclude
           that
           it
           is
           because
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           great
           Autho●
           ,
           nor
           the
           principal
           ends
           of
           these
           meetings
           ,
           are
           duely
           regarded
           ,
           that
           therefo●e
           the
           Ordinances
           themselves
           ,
           are
           accordingly
           slighted
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           observe
           ,
           that
           the
           Origen
           and
           warrant
           of
           a
           Moderator
           in
           Church-meetings
           ,
           is
           not
           from
           any
           particular
           positive
           Scripture-precept
           or
           rule
           given
           anent●●
           ;
           but
           being
           a
           thing
           by
           clear
           evidence
           ,
           necessary
           for
           the
           concerne
           of
           order
           ,
           and
           the
           right
           expeding
           of
           affaires
           ,
           its
           immedi●t
           rise
           ,
           comes
           to
           be
           referred
           to
           the
           common
           providence
           of
           reason
           ,
           and
           is
           only
           reductivè
           ,
           and
           in
           s●
           far
           of
           divine
           institution
           ,
           as
           the
           Courts
           whereunto
           the
           office
           belongeth
           ,
           are
           founded
           upon
           that
           Authoritie
           ,
           and
           do
           require
           this
           moderation
           ,
           as
           an
           expedie●●
           needful
           to
           the
           right
           management
           of
           your
           business
           ;
           which
           ground
           being
           in
           it self
           manifest
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           may
           be
           examplified
           in
           many
           other
           instances●
           and
           also
           fortified
           by
           apostolick
           practice
           ,
           doth
           abundantly
           make
           out
           my
           assertion
           ,
           and
           yet
           confirme
           the
           institution
           ,
           with
           a
           sufficient
           impress
           of
           Gods
           appointment
           .
           Only
           it
           may
           be
           remembered
           ,
           that
           whereever
           this
           rational
           necessity
           taketh
           place
           in
           divine
           ordinances
           ,
           as
           its
           exigence
           is
           the
           precise
           measure
           and
           warrant
           of
           any
           thing
           thereby
           introduced
           ;
           so
           if
           this
           limi●
           be
           once
           ●lighted
           and
           transgressed
           ,
           we
           not
           only
           tacitly
           impeach
           the
           holy
           and
           wise
           cou●sel
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           ordering
           his
           own
           matters
           ,
           but
           in
           effect
           cast
           open
           a
           door
           ,
           to
           all
           that
           the
           weakness
           and
           wantonness
           of
           human
           invention
           ,
           and
           ca●nal
           reason
           ,
           shall
           please
           therein
           to
           devise
           :
           and
           how
           displea●ing
           this
           is
           in
           Gods
           sight
           ,
           and
           of
           what
           dangerous
           consequence
           ,
           no
           serious
           christian
           needeth
           to
           be
           advertised
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           I
           observe
           ,
           that
           as
           there
           is
           a
           vast
           difference
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           entrusting
           of
           a
           person
           with
           an
           employment
           ,
           by
           a
           revocable
           mandat
           ,
           and
           the
           vesting
           of
           him
           with
           a
           ri●ht
           and
           power
           ,
           to
           exprese
           the
           same
           for
           terme
           of
           life
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           ●he
           diversity
           of
           the
           fixed
           Praeses
           ,
           and
           ambulatory
           Moderator
           ,
           doth
           mainly
           stand
           .
           For
           clearing
           of
           which
           position
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           considered
           ,
           
           that
           seeing
           the
           distinction
           of
           right
           and
           dominion
           ,
           from
           a
           precarious
           use
           ,
           doth
           mostlie
           arise
           from
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           valued
           by
           the
           certain
           continuance
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           consequent
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           later
           ,
           subject
           to
           anothers
           arbitrarie
           interruption
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           found
           ;
           how
           in
           the
           case
           of
           this
           Presidencie
           ,
           fixedness
           ,
           doth
           superinduce
           a
           kind
           of
           proprietie
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           changeable
           Moderator
           can
           lay
           no
           claime
           ,
           is
           very
           easy
           to
           be
           apprehended
           .
           He
           who
           by
           a
           permissive
           benevolence
           doth
           only
           enjoy
           for
           an
           uncertain
           season
           ,
           may
           nevertheless
           have
           a
           very
           full
           and
           plenary
           use
           ;
           but
           that
           this
           enjoyment
           is
           obnoxious
           to
           anothers
           pleasure
           ,
           whereas
           that
           of
           right
           ,
           the
           subject
           remaining
           ,
           can
           only
           be
           terminat
           by
           the
           owners
           consent
           or
           deed
           ,
           is
           the
           great
           disparitie
           ,
           whereby
           not
           only
           these
           titles
           are
           in
           themselves
           distinguished
           ,
           but
           from
           which
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           a
           free
           disposal
           ,
           peculiar
           to
           right
           ,
           doth
           undoubtedlie
           flow
           .
           Whence
           it
           may
           be
           further
           collected
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           free
           civil
           abuse
           (
           so
           to
           speak
           )
           as
           well
           as
           the
           use
           ,
           is
           founded
           in
           ,
           and
           warranted
           by
           the
           nature
           of
           right
           ,
           and
           the
           independencie
           from
           the
           will
           of
           any
           other
           ,
           which
           it
           imports
           ;
           so
           the
           fixedness
           of
           any
           power
           or
           office
           ,
           doth
           certainlie
           in
           so
           far
           ,
           notably
           capacitat
           the
           person
           therein
           stated
           ,
           to
           a
           more
           free
           and
           incontrollable
           exercise
           .
           What
           difference
           Lawyers
           do
           make
           ,
           
             Inter
             cum
             qui
             jure
             suo
             ,
             &
             illum
             qui
             beneficio
             tantum
             alieno
             jurisdictionem
             habet
             ,
          
           and
           what
           a
           latitude
           of
           power
           ,
           is
           by
           them
           assigned
           ●o
           the
           former
           ,
           which
           unto
           the
           second
           ,
           for
           this
           very
           cause
           ,
           they
           make
           incompetent
           ,
           is
           not
           for
           one
           to
           dip
           further
           into
           ,
           then
           may
           conduce
           for
           the
           illustration
           of
           common
           reason
           .
           Only
           ,
           as
           he
           vvho
           is
           elected
           to
           an
           ordinary
           office
           of
           fixed
           Presidencie
           
             ad
             vitam
          
           ,
           may
           well
           and
           truly
           be
           said
           ,
           to
           be
           
             jure
             suo
             Praeses
          
           ,
           whereas
           the
           other
           ,
           who
           is
           thereto
           chosen
           by
           a
           commission
           ,
           as
           it
           w●re
           ,
           during
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           no
           longer
           ,
           doth
           by
           the
           same
           rule
           
             alieno
             tantum
             beneficio
             praesidere
          
           ;
           so
           ,
           that
           this
           fixedness
           ,
           imported
           by
           the
           
             jus
             suum
          
           ,
           arising
           from
           the
           investiture
           of
           the
           office
           ,
           doth
           considerably
           advance
           the
           
             Episcopus
             Praeses
          
           ,
           and
           discriminat
           him
           from
           a
           Moderator
           ,
           nominat
           only
           during
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           absolutly
           depending
           upon
           the
           beneplacitum
           of
           his
           constituents
           ,
           n●edeth
           no
           further
           explication
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           hitherto
           for
           avoiding
           confusion
           ,
           opposed
           to
           the
           fixed
           Praeses
           a
           Moderator
           appointed
           simplie
           during
           pleasure
           ,
           if
           any
           man
           think
           that
           this
           doth
           not
           so
           exactlie
           quadrat
           to
           our
           custome
           ,
           where
           by
           our
           moderators
           were
           chosen
           ,
           f●r
           a
           definit
           space
           ,
           &
           that
           by
           this
           certain
           designation
           he
           appeareth
           not
           to
           be
           much
           different
           from
           him
           that
           is
           ordained
           for
           time
           of
           life
           .
           It
           is
           answered
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           the
           simple
           omission
           ,
           or
           adjection
           of
           a
           certain
           space
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           be
           regarded
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           a
           person
           may
           be
           commissionat
           ,
           not
           only
           ind●finitlie
           ,
           but
           also
           with
           the
           expression
           of
           a
           prefixed
           time
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           both
           cases
           meerlie
           during
           pleasure
           ,
           just
           as
           in
           a
           precarious
           concession
           ,
           which
           though
           it
           may
           be
           qualified
           with
           the
           convention
           of
           a
           certain
           terme
           ,
           yet
           Lawy●rs
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           of
           no
           
           force
           to
           restrain
           the
           granters
           revocation
           ;
           but
           the
           true
           point
           of
           the
           difference
           ,
           doth
           plainly
           stand
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           office
           of
           presidency
           once
           being
           declared
           to
           be
           fixed
           ,
           and
           so
           made
           a
           right
           of
           its
           own
           nature
           ,
           not
           oth●rwise
           terminable
           ,
           then
           with
           the
           Praeses
           his
           life
           ,
           as
           his
           continuance
           therein
           ,
           is
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           his
           right
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           understood
           to
           flow
           meerly
           from
           the
           electors
           their
           free
           pleasure
           ,
           like
           to
           the
           case
           of
           a
           trust
           committed
           by
           simple
           mandat
           ;
           so
           he
           is
           no
           more
           obnoxious
           to
           their
           revocation
           ,
           then
           any
           other
           person
           ,
           having
           a
           grant
           from
           a
           community
           of
           an
           ordinary
           superior
           office
           during
           his
           life
           ,
           can
           be
           turned
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           at
           the
           granters
           arbitrement
           ;
           whereas
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           such
           constant
           office
           established
           ,
           the
           person
           called
           simply
           to
           officiat
           ,
           whether
           indefinitly
           or
           for
           a
           set
           time
           ,
           attaineth
           to
           no
           right
           ,
           but
           the
           same
           remaineth
           entirely
           with
           the
           meeting
           electing
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           absolutly
           subjected
           to
           their
           determination
           .
           By
           which
           also
           it
           further
           appears
           ,
           and
           may
           conduce
           for
           the
           better
           uptaking
           of
           this
           distinction
           ,
           that
           as
           in
           this
           second
           case
           ,
           the
           right
           abides
           with
           the
           presbyterie
           ,
           and
           the
           naked
           exercise
           of
           moderation
           ,
           is
           intrusted
           to
           the
           person
           thereto
           appointed
           ;
           so
           in
           the
           former
           ,
           the
           erecting
           of
           this
           presidency
           ,
           unto
           an
           ordinary
           fixed
           office
           ,
           is
           without
           question
           a
           manifest
           derogation
           from
           ,
           and
           abridgment
           of
           ,
           the
           Presbyteries
           antecedent
           priviledge
           ,
           so
           that
           in
           summe
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           certainly
           and
           evidently
           concluded
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           erecting
           of
           a
           superior
           office
           ,
           by
           a
           perpetual
           constitution
           ,
           and
           thereby
           retrinching
           the
           constituents
           their
           original
           power
           ,
           and
           making
           to
           the
           person
           therewith
           invested
           ,
           a
           proper
           right
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           the
           actual
           nomination
           and
           election
           of
           persons
           to
           that
           office
           ,
           may
           still
           remain
           with
           them
           ,
           doth
           clearly
           and
           exceedingly
           diff●r
           ,
           from
           a
           commission
           given
           by
           way
           of
           mandat
           (
           though
           for
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           same
           employment
           ,
           )
           whether
           indefinitly
           ,
           or
           for
           a
           certain
           space
           ,
           neither
           diminishing
           the
           mandators
           their
           inherent
           power
           ,
           nor
           granting
           to
           the
           person
           commissionat
           ,
           any
           certain
           right
           ;
           so
           the
           offices
           of
           the
           constant
           Pro●stos
           ,
           and
           the
           Presbyterian
           Moderator
           ,
           are
           by
           the
           same
           methods
           and
           rules
           ,
           as
           remotely
           distinguished
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           further
           objected
           ,
           That
           I
           seeme
           to
           forget
           ,
           that
           even
           the
           fixed
           ,
           Praeses
           ,
           is
           not
           accountable
           ,
           but
           may
           be
           removed
           upon
           his
           delinquency
           ,
           and
           that
           
             ad
             vitam
          
           ,
           which
           doth
           much
           impare
           the
           difference
           here
           assigned
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           ,
           in
           answering
           ,
           divert
           my
           Reader
           to
           the
           doubt
           ,
           whether
           this
           Praeses
           may
           be
           removed
           from
           his
           presidency
           upon
           peculiar
           and
           lesser
           faults
           ,
           not
           inferring
           a
           remove
           from
           his
           ministry
           ,
           or
           whether
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           perpetual
           custome
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           these
           deprivations
           are
           not
           to
           be
           divided
           ,
           which
           certainly
           contributeth
           much
           to
           the
           Praeses
           his
           establishment
           .
           But
           seeing
           the
           common
           &
           notore
           dis●inction
           of
           an
           appointment
           
             ad
             vitam
          
           or
           culpam
           ,
           or
           only
           ,
           
             durante
             beneplacito
          
           ,
           doth
           sufficiently
           insinuat
           the
           solution
           ,
           it
           is
           obvious
           ,
           that
           though
           
           an
           ordinary
           office
           given
           
             ad
             vitam
          
           ,
           may
           according
           to
           the
           evident
           rules
           of
           right
           and
           reason
           (
           which
           do
           in
           no
           case
           permit
           the
           same
           to
           be
           absolute
           ,
           or
           exempt
           it
           from
           all
           control
           )
           be
           takan
           away
           ,
           upon
           a
           just
           ground
           of
           forfeiture
           ,
           duely
           ,
           tryed
           and
           proven
           ;
           yet
           the
           disparity
           of
           a
           commission
           ,
           given
           meerly
           
             ad
             beneplacitum
          
           ,
           and
           revocable
           at
           pleasure
           ,
           without
           so
           much
           as
           the
           necessity
           of
           alledging
           a
           reason
           ,
           is
           abundantly
           manifest
           ,
           and
           plainly
           establisheth
           the
           di●tinction
           now
           in
           agitation
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           to
           be
           removeable
           from
           a
           trust
           
             ad
             libitum
          
           ,
           and
           deposible
           from
           a
           right
           only
           ,
           
             pro
             culpa
          
           ,
           are
           so
           sensibly
           different
           ,
           that
           the
           objection
           doth
           not
           deserve
           any
           further
           answer
           .
           Only
           ,
           that
           the
           influence
           thereof
           upon
           practice
           ,
           or
           upon
           the
           right
           or
           wrong
           management
           of
           affaires
           ,
           may
           be
           the
           better
           apprehended
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           considered
           ,
           that
           almost
           in
           every
           trust
           and
           employment
           ,
           let
           be
           in
           this
           which
           we
           treat
           of
           ,
           there
           are
           ,
           below
           that
           excess
           of
           malversation
           ,
           which
           can
           be
           charged
           and
           proven
           to
           be
           a
           fault
           to
           conclude
           a
           removel
           ,
           a
           great
           many
           inferior
           degrees
           of
           mal-administration
           ,
           which
           though
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           quality
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           amount
           to
           a
           just
           cause
           of
           rejection
           ,
           yet
           may
           nevertheless
           be
           of
           singular
           pr●judice
           ,
           and
           just
           as
           a
           free
           election
           doth
           deliberat
           upon
           proper
           and
           improper
           ,
           so
           may
           these
           smaller
           transgressions
           ,
           very
           rationally
           require
           a
           charge
           ,
           without
           meriting
           deposition
           .
           Whence
           it
           easily
           follows
           ,
           that
           beside
           the
           diminution
           of
           the
           Presbyteries
           power
           and
           priviledge
           ,
           this
           fixed
           Proestos
           ,
           doth
           also
           impose
           upon
           them
           ,
           an
           inconvenient
           restriction
           of
           their
           just
           liberty
           of
           change
           ,
           which
           in
           many
           cases
           may
           prove
           singularly
           prejudicial
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           I
           observe
           ,
           That
           as
           the
           fixed
           Praeses
           is
           constitute
           ,
           not
           by
           an
           arbitrary
           mandat
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           proper
           right
           ,
           resulting
           from
           the
           erection
           of
           the
           office
           ,
           in
           the
           manner
           that
           I
           have
           described
           ;
           so
           the
           office
           it self
           ,
           consisting
           in
           a
           priority
           of
           direction
           and
           conduct
           ,
           it
           certainly
           thereunto
           addeth
           a
           peculiar
           dignity
           .
           I
           say
           the
           office
           consisting
           in
           a
           priority
           of
           direction
           ;
           for
           that
           there
           are
           subservient
           offices
           ,
           such
           as
           that
           of
           a
           Clark
           or
           Recorder
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           fixed
           ,
           and
           enjoyned
           by
           a
           proper
           right
           ,
           and
           have
           also
           the
           general
           esteem
           of
           praise
           worthy
           employments
           ,
           and
           yet
           do
           not
           intitle
           to
           any
           eminency
           ,
           is
           sufficiently
           explained
           ,
           and
           its
           difficultie
           removed
           out
           of
           my
           way
           ,
           by
           the
           simple
           proposal
           .
           But
           the
           thing
           here
           rema●ked
           ,
           and
           wherein
           the
           difference
           of
           the
           Proestos
           and
           Presbyerian
           Moderator
           is
           further
           apparent
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           former
           hath
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           right
           of
           presidencie
           a
           concomitant
           special
           honour
           above
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           denied
           to
           him
           ,
           without
           a
           gross
           s●lecisme
           in
           prelatick
           h●rauldrie
           .
           The
           temporary
           Moderator
           is
           indeed
           attended
           by
           an
           agreable
           respect
           ;
           but
           as
           he
           is
           vested
           with
           no
           proper
           right
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           wherein
           he
           simplie
           officiats
           ,
           by
           the
           Assemblies
           free
           nomination
           ,
           and
           as
           its
           instrument
           and
           mouth
           ,
           which
           during
           pleasure
           ,
           it
           chooseth
           for
           the
           more
           orderlie
           management
           of
           its
           affaires
           ;
           so
           the
           estimation
           and
           honor
           that
           accompanieth
           
           the
           employment
           ,
           is
           of
           no
           higher
           degree
           ,
           and
           equally
           transient
           ;
           whereas
           the
           fixed
           Praeses
           ,
           being
           rather
           set
           up
           to
           be
           a
           head
           for
           Governing
           the
           assembly
           and
           its
           actions
           ,
           must
           of
           necessitie
           on
           this
           account
           ,
           be
           adorned
           with
           a
           more
           high
           and
           permanent
           dignitie
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           may
           be
           objected
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           an
           easie
           matter
           to
           represent
           the
           controverted
           Praeses
           in
           as
           diminishing
           characters
           ,
           and
           by
           saying
           ,
           that
           he
           simplie
           officiats
           ,
           at
           least
           enters
           unto
           the
           office
           by
           the
           free
           vote
           of
           the
           meeting
           ,
           and
           as
           its
           mouth
           ,
           and
           not
           its
           head
           ,
           by
           them
           thereto
           elected
           for
           time
           of
           life
           ,
           to
           resolve
           all
           the
           difference
           of
           the
           two
           ,
           and
           this
           eminencie
           of
           respect
           appropriat
           to
           the
           fixed
           ,
           unto
           the
           bare
           specialitie
           of
           the
           distinct
           period
           set
           to
           his
           continuance
           ,
           and
           no
           doubt
           words
           are
           easily
           turned
           ;
           but
           as
           it
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           these
           things
           ,
           viz.
           for
           one
           to
           be
           set
           ,
           though
           by
           a
           free
           suffrage
           ,
           in
           a
           place
           formed
           and
           erected
           in
           an
           ordinarie
           office
           ,
           with
           its
           known
           special
           powers
           and
           priviledges
           ,
           and
           to
           pos●ess
           by
           the
           right
           thence
           resulting
           ;
           and
           to
           be
           intrusted
           with
           the
           same
           employment
           ,
           but
           only
           by
           the
           way
           of
           a
           free
           and
           revocable
           mandat
           and
           commmission
           ,
           absolutly
           depending
           at
           the
           constituents
           pleasure
           ,
           are
           widely
           distant
           ;
           so
           ,
           particular
           distinguishing
           qualities
           of
           the
           Proestos
           ,
           in
           his
           proper
           right
           and
           power
           ,
           his
           exemption
           from
           an
           arbitrary
           removal
           ,
           and
           his
           more
           advanced
           dignity
           ,
           are
           thereby
           notablie
           declared
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           seeing
           he
           doth
           injoy
           his
           place
           
             jure
             suo
          
           ,
           (
           as
           Lawyers
           speak
           )
           and
           doth
           not
           precariouslie
           hang
           ●or
           the
           continuance
           of
           its
           exercise
           ,
           upon
           the
           Presbyteries
           free
           and
           simple
           goodwil
           ,
           as
           our
           changeable
           Moderators
           do
           ,
           he
           cannot
           in
           this
           respect
           be
           said
           to
           be
           only
           an
           instrument
           for
           order
           ,
           dignified
           with
           no
           higher
           esteem
           ,
           but
           is
           in
           ●ffect
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           right
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           thereto
           pertaining
           ,
           rendered
           the
           chief
           and
           head
           ,
           and
           accompanied
           with
           a
           peculiar
           honor
           inseparable
           from
           such
           a
           Superiority
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           further
           alledged
           ,
           that
           even
           in
           our
           own
           custome
           ,
           the
           Moderator
           once
           elected
           did
           alwayes
           continue
           out
           his
           cou●se
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           not
           so
           easie
           to
           give
           one
           instance
           of
           this
           arbitrary
           putting
           off
           ,
           here
           so
           much
           spoken
           of
           ;
           I
           shall
           not
           answer
           ,
           that
           his
           time
           b●ing
           short
           ,
           and
           not
           
             ad
             vitam
          
           ,
           there
           could
           scarce
           be
           any
           necessitie
           for
           making
           of
           such
           changes
           :
           But
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           the
           not
           making
           thereof
           is
           so
           far
           ●rom
           impugning
           ,
           that
           it
           much
           commends
           the
           differences
           by
           me
           explained
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           quality
           of
           the
           office
           ,
           as
           by
           us
           used
           ,
           the
           certain
           time
           thereto
           appointed
           ,
           and
           the
           Presbyteries
           reserve
           of
           an
           absolute
           control
           ,
           have
           been
           of
           that
           efficacie
           ,
           as
           even
           to
           prevent
           the
           occasions
           of
           exercising
           this
           la●t
           p●iviledge
           ,
           no
           doubt
           it
           is
           more
           concludent
           in
           our
           behalf
           ,
           then
           if
           the
           Pres●yteries
           had
           made
           many
           removes
           .
           It
           is
           not
           therefore
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           the
           electing
           a●d
           desig●i●g
           for
           a
           c●rtain
           space
           ,
           and
           a
           not
           altering
           observance
           ,
           that
           do
           signifie
           any
           thing
           in
           this
           affaire
           ;
           no
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           Presbyteries
           retaining
           of
           the
           absolut
           power
           over
           their
           Moderator
           ,
           is
           both
           their
           priviledge
           
           by
           the
           Lords
           appointment
           ;
           and
           also
           the
           great
           check
           of
           all
           abuses
           ,
           incident
           through
           his
           weakness
           or
           malice
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           the
           setting
           up
           of
           a
           Praeses
           over
           them
           ,
           with
           a
           power
           appertaining
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           his
           proper
           right
           during
           life
           ,
           and
           not
           committed
           to
           him
           by
           a
           revocable
           mandat
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           elevats
           the
           
             Episcopus
             Praeses
          
           to
           his
           distinguishing
           Superiority
           and
           Dignity
           ,
           but
           in
           effect
           ,
           contains
           the
           seminal
           cause
           of
           most
           of
           the
           evils
           that
           have
           thereon
           ensued
           .
        
         
           Now
           from
           these
           things
           thus
           explained
           ,
           the
           differences
           of
           the
           fixed
           
           Praeses
           ●rom
           our
           Moderator
           ,
           appeare
           mani●estly
           to
           be
           .
           1.
           
           That
           the
           former
           imports
           an
           ordinary
           setled
           office
           ,
           including
           a
           proper
           right
           ,
           and
           power
           to
           the
           person
           thereto
           appointed
           ;
           whereas
           the
           later
           doth
           only
           imply
           a
           bare
           exercise
           ,
           wholly
           dependent
           upon
           the
           Presbyteries
           pleasure
           .
           2.
           
           That
           the
           setting
           up
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           doth
           derogat
           from
           the
           Presbyteries
           right
           ,
           by
           transferring
           it
           upon
           him
           ;
           whereas
           after
           the
           nomination
           of
           the
           second
           ,
           the
           Presbyteries
           right
           remaineth
           still
           entire
           ,
           and
           neither
           is
           ,
           nor
           can
           be
           impaired
           by
           the
           intrusting
           of
           a
           particular
           Member
           with
           its
           meer
           actual
           exercise
           .
           3.
           
           The
           fixed
           Praeses
           deprives
           the
           Presbytery
           of
           a
           great
           measure
           of
           their
           libertie
           ,
           he
           being
           exempted
           from
           their
           arbitrarie
           control
           and
           power
           of
           changing
           ;
           whereas
           our
           Moderator
           is
           altogether
           obnoxious
           to
           their
           determination
           .
           4.
           
           The
           fixed
           Praeses
           is
           created
           by
           a
           deed
           convoying
           a
           right
           ;
           whereas
           our
           Moderator
           is
           made
           by
           simple
           mandat
           ,
           imparting
           nothing
           ,
           save
           a
           precarious
           trust
           .
           5.
           
           I●
           an
           allusion
           may
           adde
           light
           ,
           the
           Praeses
           is
           set
           up
           as
           it
           were
           to
           be
           Head
           ;
           whereas
           the
           Moderator
           is
           in
           a
           manner
           only
           appointed
           to
           be
           the
           Mouth
           of
           the
           meeting
           .
           6.
           
           The
           Praeses
           his
           right
           and
           power
           and
           Superioritie
           ,
           do
           necessarilie
           attribute
           unto
           him
           a
           special
           eminency
           of
           dignity
           ;
           whereas
           our
           Moderator
           ,
           his
           naked
           ministerial
           exercise
           ,
           cannot
           pretend
           to
           any
           higher
           respect
           .
           And
           7.
           
           The
           Praeses
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           his
           right
           ,
           continueth
           ad
           vitam
           or
           
             ad
             culpam
          
           ;
           whereas
           the
           Moderator
           ,
           having
           no
           right
           ,
           hath
           no
           other
           as●urance
           or
           lace
           ,
           then
           the
           Presbyteries
           beneplacitum
           .
        
         
           These
           differences
           then
           (
           though
           among
           themselves
           rather
           formally
           then
           really
           di●tinct
           )
           holding
           out
           the
           proper
           characteris●icks
           of
           the
           Proestos
           contended
           for
           ,
           as
           indeed
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           must
           necessarily
           be
           admitted
           by
           all
           ,
           before
           I
           fall
           to
           disprove
           him
           by
           further
           reasoning
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           be
           amiss
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           better
           clearing
           of
           what
           singular
           moment
           these
           his
           signal
           advantages
           ,
           above
           our
           Moderator
           ,
           may
           be
           in
           the
           matters
           wherein
           they
           are
           conversant
           ,
           I
           shortly
           note
           the
           several
           parts
           of
           the
           office
           .
           And
           1.
           
           It
           is
           the
           Moderators
           part
           ,
           to
           propose
           matters
           to
           be
           considered
           .
           2.
           
           To
           direct
           consultations
           .
           3.
           
           To
           moderate
           debates
           .
           4.
           
           To
           interrogat
           opinions
           .
           5.
           
           To
           ask
           the
           votes
           .
           6.
           
           To
           determine
           in
           the
           case
           of
           equality
           ,
           by
           his
           casting
           suffrage
           .
           7.
           
           To
           appoint
           extraordinarie
           dyets
           :
           Which
           being
           all
           certain
           beyond
           controve●sie
           ,
           I
           only
           
           wish
           that
           the
           true
           value
           of
           their
           influence
           ,
           may
           be
           as
           gravely
           pondered
           in
           the
           present
           question
           for
           guarding
           against
           any
           exorbitant
           power
           ,
           whereby
           in
           these
           spiritual
           Courts
           and
           matters
           ,
           they
           have
           often
           ,
           been
           and
           may
           be
           still
           very
           dangerously
           abused
           and
           depraved
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           men
           in
           their
           worldly
           concerns
           seriouslie
           attent
           to
           the
           things
           not
           only
           of
           the
           like
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           far
           inferior
           consequence
           .
        
         
           Havin●
           thus
           delineat
           the
           proprieties
           of
           this
           
             Episcopus
             Praeses
          
           ,
           as
           I
           suppose
           with
           a
           satisfying
           perspicuity
           ,
           what
           clearing
           it
           may
           give
           to
           the
           main
           inquirie
           ,
           concerning
           the
           lawfulness
           or
           unlawfulness
           of
           this
           place
           and
           office
           ,
           falls
           next
           under
           consideration
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           answer
           thereto
           ,
           I
           distinctly
           affirme
           ,
           that
           the
           place
           and
           office
           of
           a
           fixed
           Praeses
           ,
           or
           constant
           Moderator
           ,
           is
           unwarrantable
           ,
           and
           positivelie
           unlawful
           .
           Which
           assertion
           ,
           seeing
           it
           importeth
           the
           plain
           contradiction
           of
           my
           Author's
           first
           consideration
           ,
           
             viz.
             that
             there
             is
             no
             command
             in
             scripture
             ,
             for
             changing
             of
             Moderators
             in
             meetings
             of
             Presbyteries
             ,
             nor
             no
             precept
             ,
             nor
             rule
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             a
             fixed
             President
             in
             Synods
             ,
          
           the
           confut●tion
           thereof
           ,
           will
           be
           the
           best
           confirmation
           of
           my
           position
           .
        
         
           Only
           I
           must
           premise
           ,
           that
           seeing
           the
           Author
           proposeth
           the
           two
           Members
           of
           his
           consideration
           ,
           as
           if
           in
           eff●ct
           coincident
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           a
           precept
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           contrarie
           to
           the
           office
           of
           a
           Bishop
           as
           a
           fixed
           Praeses
           ,
           the
           necessitie
           of
           a
           change
           of
           Mederators
           ,
           doth
           from
           the
           acknowledged
           exigence
           of
           order
           neces●arily
           ensue
           ,
           his
           insinuat
           demand
           of
           a
           precept
           in
           Scripture
           for
           changing
           of
           Moderators
           ,
           aswel
           as
           of
           a
           rule
           ,
           contrarie
           to
           the
           office
           of
           a
           fixed
           President
           ,
           is
           captiously
           superfluous
           .
           Holding
           me
           therefore
           to
           that
           part
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           precepts
           and
           ●ules
           in
           Sc●ipture
           ,
           contrarie
           to
           the
           office
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           as
           a
           fixed
           President
           ,
           the
           grounds
           that
           in
           my
           former
           Discourse
           I
           have
           thence
           adduced
           ,
           to
           prove
           the
           absolute
           and
           lowly
           paritie
           ,
           commanded
           by
           our
           Lord
           to
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           all
           ●ucceeding
           Ministers
           ,
           if
           they
           do
           stand
           firme
           ,
           do
           undoubtedlie
           evince
           it
           :
           For
           s●eing
           that
           our
           Author
           doth
           in
           his
           third
           consideration
           ,
           use
           it
           as
           a
           main
           Argument
           ,
           
             That
             there
             is
             no
             particular
             command
             for
             an
             absolute
             parity
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
          
           adding
           ,
           
             If
             it
             be
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             produced
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             end
             the
             controversie
             ,
          
           It
           is
           as
           evident
           from
           his
           concession
           ,
           as
           from
           the
           unquestionable
           opposition
           of
           an
           exact
           paritie
           ,
           and
           the
           majority
           of
           this
           office
           of
           Presidencie
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           establishing
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           the
           second
           is
           subverted
           .
           Now
           that
           our
           Lord
           hath
           commanded
           an
           absolute
           paritie
           of
           Presbyters
           ,
           If
           I
           make
           it
           appeare
           from
           the
           original
           precepts
           ,
           given
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           without
           controversie
           not
           only
           the
           Antecessors
           of
           all
           succeeding
           Presbyters
           ,
           in
           their
           ordinarie
           ministrie
           ,
           but
           the
           persons
           to
           whom
           ,
           as
           representing
           the
           perpetual
           ministrie
           ,
           ordained
           by
           Christ
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           the
           Rules
           and
           directions
           thereto
           proper
           were
           delivered
           ,
           I
           hope
           the
           transfer●ing
           of
           the
           command
           ,
           from
           
           the
           Apostles
           to
           succeeding
           Presbyters
           ,
           will
           be
           of
           no
           difficulty
           .
           Let
           us
           then
           in
           this
           search
           after
           the
           Lords
           will
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           humbly
           and
           meekly
           consider
           what
           he
           himself
           hath
           therein
           delivered
           .
           And
           as
           ,
           for
           my
           own
           part
           ,
           I
           am
           very
           far
           removed
           from
           the
           temptations
           of
           interest
           ,
           that
           commonly
           do
           svvay
           and
           oversway
           in
           it
           ;
           so
           I
           am
           confident
           ,
           that
           all
           men
           equally
           removed
           from
           the
           passions
           and
           prejudices
           thence
           arising
           ,
           will
           in
           this
           divine
           light
           ,
           find
           a
           most
           assured
           determination
           .
        
         
           Our
           Lord
           then
           having
           upon
           several
           occasions
           ,
           particularly
           that
           reasoning
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           of
           them
           should
           be
           greatest
           ,
           and
           the
           suite
           of
           a
           Proedria
           ,
           or
           a
           prerogative-seat
           presented
           by
           Zebedees
           two
           Sons
           ,
           and
           their
           Mother
           ,
           dehorted
           the
           twelve
           from
           all
           affectation
           of
           more
           emi●ent
           authoritie
           or
           dignitie
           among
           themselves
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           reducing
           them
           to
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           innocent
           simplicity
           of
           children
           ,
           and
           proponing
           to
           them
           the
           example
           of
           his
           own
           lovvliness
           and
           humilitie
           ,
           both
           in
           his
           personal
           deportment
           ,
           a●d
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           administration
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           removing
           the
           very
           subject
           it self
           ,
           and
           warning
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           so
           ●ar
           from
           looking
           a●ter
           any
           Superioritie
           of
           Rule
           or
           Authoritie
           ,
           one
           over
           another
           ,
           that
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           greatest
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           Servant
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           industrie
           and
           humilitie
           ,
           their
           praise
           and
           exaltation
           .
           He
           telleth
           them
           further
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           alone
           was
           their
           Master
           ,
           so
           all
           they
           were
           Bre●hren
           ;
           and
           accordingly
           we
           find
           them
           all
           equally
           commissionat
           to
           the
           work
           of
           the
           mini●●rie
           ,
           Math.
           2●
           .
           19.
           alike
           vested
           with
           the
           power
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           Iohn
           .
           20.
           23.
           and
           in
           this
           paritie
           acting
           ,
           officiating
           and
           associating
           others
           to
           themselves
           ,
           in
           several
           undenaible
           instances
           .
           These
           things
           being
           evident
           in
           the
           Gospel
           records
           ,
           verily
           when
           I
           reflect
           upon
           them
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           marvel
           ,
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           can
           here
           be
           desiderat
           .
           The
           Disciples
           contend
           who
           shall
           be
           greatest
           ,
           and
           our
           Lords
           answer
           is
           ,
           
             If
             any
             man
             desire
             to
             be
             first
             ,
             the
             same
             shall
             be
             last
             of
             all
             :
             and
             that
             the
             least
             among
             them
             ,
             the
             same
             should
             be
             great
          
           :
           By
           which
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           clearly
           intimat
           ,
           that
           the
           greatness
           which
           they
           aspired
           unto
           ,
           was
           none
           other
           then
           a
           primacy
           or
           presidency
           of
           one
           above
           his
           fellows
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           our
           Lord
           doth
           not
           in
           his
           return
           so
           much
           condemn
           their
           ambition
           ,
           as
           by
           a
           total
           remove
           of
           all
           greatness
           ,
           the
           subject
           of
           the
           competition
           ,
           and
           converting
           their
           contest
           for
           grandeur
           ,
           into
           an
           emulation
           of
           lowliness
           and
           diligence
           ,
           fairly
           confute
           it
           .
           I
           grant
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           their
           more
           rude
           &
           carnal
           apprehension
           of
           our
           Lords
           Kingdome
           ,
           the
           time
           of
           this
           debate
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           likely
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           incited
           &
           managed
           by
           agreeable
           passions
           and
           phansies
           ;
           but
           yet
           seeing
           he
           doth
           not
           plai●ly
           direct
           his
           return
           ,
           to
           undeceive
           them
           of
           that
           delusion
           ,
           but
           rather
           carrieth
           his
           command
           further
           ,
           to
           informe
           their
           judgments
           ,
           and
           forme
           there
           mind
           ,
           by
           an
           instruction
           suted
           to
           the
           true
           work
           &
           station
           wherein
           he
           was
           to
           leave
           them
           ;
           that
           ,
           even
           in
           that
           they
           were
           to
           look
           after
           no
           stated
           Primacy
           or
           Majority
           ,
           but
           consequently
           to
           re●
           
           
           
           
           
        
         
         
           But
           here
           our
           Author
           reclaimeth
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           fourth
           consideration
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             this
             parity
             cannot
             be
             concluded
             from
             our
             Saviour's
             command
             ,
          
           It
           shall
           not
           be
           so
           with
           you
           ,
           
             nor
             any
             other
             of
             his
             holy
             injunctions
             of
             moderation
             ,
             humility
             meekness
             ;
             for
             that
             would
             destroy
             all
             Church-government
             ,
             and
             all
             Superiority
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             over
             other
             Elders
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             over
             their
             People
             ;
             If
             all
             imparitie
             of
             Rule
             in
             Ecclesiastick
             Persons
             ,
             were
             inconsistent
             with
             these
             great
             Laws
             of
             our
             holy
             profession
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             the
             first
             most
             signal
             transgressors
             .
          
           It
           is
           answered
           ;
           If
           from
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             It
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             with
             you
             ,
          
           I
           were
           contending
           for
           an
           absolute
           paritie
           ,
           in
           all
           respects
           ,
           among
           all
           Church-officers
           and
           Members
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           thereby
           all
           their
           distinction
           ,
           with
           the
           whole
           oversight
           of
           Pastors
           ,
           should
           be
           taken
           away
           ,
           without
           doubt
           the
           objection
           would
           be
           unanswerably
           concludent
           ;
           but
           seeing
           the
           divisions
           of
           Church-officers
           in
           extraordinarie
           and
           ordinarie
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           ordinarie
           ,
           in
           Pastors
           ,
           Elders
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           with
           the
           imparity
           thence
           resulting
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           much
           as
           by
           us
           questioned
           ,
           the
           laxeness
           of
           such
           arguing
           doth
           merite
           a
           more
           severe
           censure
           ,
           then
           at
           prese●t
           I
           am
           inclined
           to
           use
           .
           It
           is
           therefore
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           several
           powers
           ,
           offices
           and
           gifts
           ,
           by
           our
           Lord
           institute
           in
           ,
           and
           given
           unto
           his
           Church
           ,
           with
           their
           beautiful
           order
           and
           subordination
           ,
           are
           by
           us
           very
           chearfully
           acknovvledged
           ,
           and
           no
           constructive
           imparitie
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           thence
           in●inferred
           ,
           in
           the
           least
           doubted
           ;
           so
           neither
           is
           the
           same
           a
           proper
           imparity
           ,
           a
           thing
           only
           incident
           to
           Officers
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           ;
           Nor
           (
           if
           it
           vvere
           )
           is
           it
           the
           imparitie
           at
           present
           under
           debate
           ,
           vvhich
           being
           an
           imparitie
           of
           place
           ,
           or
           other
           the
           like
           priviledge
           ,
           attribute
           to
           one
           ,
           exclusive
           of
           others
           of
           the
           same
           order
           ,
           is
           the
           only
           subject
           of
           the
           controversie
           :
           Which
           standing
           thus
           in
           plain
           termes
           ,
           vvhether
           or
           not
           our
           Lord
           ,
           by
           appointing
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           their
           successors
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           equalitie
           of
           power
           ,
           as
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           quelling
           all
           there
           competitions
           about
           the
           majority
           and
           pre●erence
           ,
           by
           reducing
           them
           to
           the
           lowe
           degree
           of
           Servants
           ,
           without
           any
           distinction
           ,
           except
           what
           may
           arise
           from
           a
           greater
           measure
           of
           humility
           and
           diligence
           ,
           hath
           thereby
           discharged
           all
           imparitie
           of
           power
           and
           presidencie
           among
           them
           :
           I
           am
           confident
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           the
           simple
           proposal
           doth
           conclude
           the
           affirmative
           ,
           but
           render
           the
           absurditie
           here
           objected
           against
           it
           widely
           impe●t●n●nt
           .
        
         
           I
           say
           then
           ,
           for
           a
           distinct
           answer
           .
           1.
           
           That
           the
           paritie
           by
           us
           pleaded
           ,
           is
           not
           indeed
           to
           be
           concluded
           from
           any
           of
           our
           Lords
           holy
           injunctions
           of
           Moderation
           ,
           humilitie
           and
           meekness
           ;
           to
           insinuat
           the
           tontrarie
           to
           be
           our
           assertion
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           a
           plain
           calumnie
           ,
           seeing
           all
           men
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           highest
           as
           vvell
           as
           the
           lovvest
           of
           men
           ,
           constitute
           in
           lavvful
           degrees
           ,
           are
           liable
           to
           these
           sacred
           inst●uctions
           ,
           but
           also
           a
           desingenuous
           artifice
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           be
           thought
           ,
           that
           we
           take
           the
           command
           ,
           
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             among
             you
             ,
          
           for
           a
           meer
           precept
           of
           
           that
           kind
           ,
           and
           thereby
           surrender
           one
           of
           our
           main
           arguments
           ;
           in
           as
           much
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           rather
           from
           the
           intimation
           it
           contains
           of
           the
           Apostles
           their
           future
           condition
           ,
           then
           from
           any
           precept
           of
           humilitie
           that
           may
           be
           thence
           inferred
           ,
           that
           it
           strongly
           concludeth
           my
           position
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Although
           the
           command
           ,
           
             It
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             among
             you
             ,
          
           doth
           not
           prohibit
           the
           different
           orders
           and
           degrees
           of
           Church-officers
           ,
           whether
           extraordinarie
           or
           ordinarie
           of
           our
           Lords
           appointment
           ,
           which
           both
           manifest
           reason
           ,
           and
           the
           genuine
           import
           of
           the
           antithesis
           do
           plainly
           evince
           ;
           yet
           that
           all
           that
           superior
           eminencie
           and
           coactive
           authoritie
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Princes
           ,
           and
           great
           ones
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           are
           properlie
           from
           others
           distinguished
           ,
           is
           here
           removed
           from
           Church
           administrations
           ,
           and
           Lordlie
           Prelacie
           ,
           with
           all
           its
           priviledges
           and
           dignities
           ,
           thereby
           discharged
           ,
           is
           obvious
           to
           the
           meanest
           capacity
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           As
           these
           words
           ,
           
             It
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             among
             you
             ,
          
           do
           in
           the
           first
           place
           clear
           the
           nature
           and
           manner
           of
           ecclesiastick
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           secular
           rule
           ;
           So
           it
           is
           from
           the
           ensuring
           ampliation
           ,
           
             but
             whosoever
             will
             be
             great
             among
             you
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             your
             Minister
          
           &c.
           that
           consistentlie
           with
           the
           former
           declaration
           ,
           the
           paritie
           by
           us
           pleaded
           ,
           of
           of●icers
           in
           the
           same
           order
           ,
           &
           all
           imparitie
           whatsoever
           among
           Church-officers
           ,
           resulting
           meerly
           from
           a
           greater
           eminencie
           of
           place
           and
           dignity
           ,
           is
           utterly
           excluded
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           resulting
           meerly
           from
           a
           greater
           eminencie
           &c.
           
           For
           that
           Apostles
           &
           Evangelists
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           extraordinarie
           qualities
           and
           employments
           ,
           and
           Pastors
           and
           ruling
           Elders
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           different
           charges
           ,
           are
           stated
           in
           a
           kind
           of
           imparitie
           ,
           is
           not
           at
           all
           controverted
           ;
           but
           the
           question
           being
           plainly
           concerning
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           an
           imparitie
           not
           from
           any
           special
           power
           ,
           trust
           or
           gift
           given
           by
           our
           Lord
           ,
           but
           from
           an
           higher
           place
           and
           dignitie
           ,
           having
           no
           other
           foundation
           ,
           then
           a
           greater
           measure
           ,
           and
           larger
           interest
           in
           the
           Government
           con●erred
           by
           man
           ,
           upon
           the
           person
           therewith
           vested
           ,
           I
           affirme
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           among
           officers
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           and
           order
           ,
           but
           among
           all
           Church-officers
           whatsoever
           ,
           this
           is
           an
           imparitie
           of
           rule
           ,
           in
           ecclesiastick
           persons
           ,
           as
           litle
           countenanced
           by
           the
           superioritie
           of
           Pastors
           over
           ●ther
           Elders
           and
           deacons
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           s●ock
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Apostles
           their
           practice
           ,
           as
           our
           Lords
           discourse
           and
           command
           to
           the
           twelve
           ,
           upon
           the
           sute
           of
           the
           brothers
           ,
           doth
           certainly
           condemne
           that
           Proedrie
           whereunto
           they
           pretended
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           our
           Authors
           anticipation
           ,
           
             viz.
             that
             to
             say
             the
             Apostles
             were
             extraordinarie
             persons
             ,
             would
             upon
             the
             supposition
             of
             their
             imparity
             in
             the
             point
             of
             rule
             ,
             say
             nothing
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             were
             extraordinarie
             transgressors
             ,
          
           it
           is
           like
           many
           other
           his
           mistakes
           ,
           wherein
           th●
           glances
           of
           an
           i●consi●erat
           phansie
           ,
           do
           very
           visiliet
           preoccupy
           his
           judgment
           ;
           for
           seeing
           the
           imparitie
           which
           our
           Lord
           doth
           condemne
           and
           we
           do
           disown
           ,
           is
           an
           i●paritie
           consi●●ing
           in
           the
           inequalitie
           of
           place
           and
           dignity
           ,
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           order
           ,
           and
           not
           that
           imparitie
           ,
           which
           
           ariseth
           from
           an
           extraordinarie
           office
           ,
           power
           or
           gift
           of
           our
           Lords
           ordaining
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           the
           imparitie
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           extraordinarie
           officers
           .
           compared
           with
           ordinarie
           Presbyters
           ,
           doth
           not
           in
           the
           least
           contradict
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Author
           ,
           by
           imagining
           the
           answer
           ,
           of
           their
           being
           extraordinarie
           persons
           ,
           to
           import
           no
           more
           then
           that
           they
           were
           extraordinarie
           transgressors
           ,
           doth
           only
           shew
           his
           extraordinarie
           inadvertence
           .
           And
           really
           when
           I
           consider
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           the
           different
           orders
           of
           offices
           ,
           which
           Christ
           hath
           ordained
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           he
           hath
           nevertheless
           most
           expresly
           stated
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           persons
           all
           succeeding
           Pastors
           ,
           in
           an
           exact
           equalitie
           ,
           and
           clearly
           discharged
           all
           pretensions
           ,
           to
           any
           sort
           of
           majoritie
           ,
           or
           preference
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           even
           our
           adversaries
           themselves
           ,
           do
           not
           maintai●
           their
           
             Episcopus
             Praeses
          
           ,
           by
           any
           claim
           of
           succession
           to
           these
           superior
           officers
           ,
           at
           first
           by
           our
           Lord
           institute
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           only
           wonder
           ,
           to
           find
           my
           Author
           in
           this
           objection
           so
           foolishly
           and
           rawly
           confounding
           the
           imparitie
           of
           place
           and
           preheminence
           ,
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           order
           ,
           by
           us
           from
           Gods
           word
           rejected
           ,
           with
           the
           imparitie
           of
           orders
           by
           the
           Lord
           established
           ,
           but
           am
           fully
           of
           the
           opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           more
           eminent
           degree
           of
           a
           fixed
           President
           is
           yet
           more
           unreasonable
           ,
           then
           the
           distin
           &
           order
           of
           superior
           prelats
           ,
           although
           in
           the
           seeming
           acknowledgment
           of
           our
           very
           adversaries
           ,
           destitute
           of
           all
           satisfying
           pretenses
           .
        
         
           For
           asmuch
           then
           as
           our
           Lord
           ,
           had
           very
           clearly
           and
           positively
           commanded
           the
           paritie
           of
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           in
           them
           ,
           of
           all
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           by
           declaring
           them
           to
           be
           Brethren
           ,
           in
           direct
           opposition
           to
           that
           pharisaick
           pride
           ,
           which
           might
           have
           tempted
           them
           to
           the
           like
           affectation
           ,
           and
           further
           ,
           doth
           adduce
           his
           own
           bles●ed
           example
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           consideration
           of
           his
           Ministerial
           lowliness
           ,
           in
           the
           manner
           both
           of
           his
           administration
           and
           conversation
           ,
           compared
           with
           the
           infinit
           excellency
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           power
           and
           dignitie
           ,
           he
           might
           the
           more
           effectually
           obviat
           all
           imaginable
           temptations
           ,
           &
           utterly
           ruine
           the
           very
           thoughts
           of
           any
           inequality
           of
           a
           stated
           superioritie
           amongst
           them
           ;
           let
           us
           with
           all
           fear
           ,
           and
           reverence
           ,
           acknowledge
           his
           holy
           wisdom
           and
           appointment
           ,
           and
           constantly
           disown
           and
           rej●ct
           the
           vanitie
           of
           all
           contrary
           inventions
           ,
           specially
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           mo●t
           certain
           ,
           that
           however
           men
           may
           endeavour
           by
           specious
           pretex●s
           to
           obscure
           the
           prohibition
           ,
           and
           to
           palliat
           this
           corruption
           ,
           yet
           its
           wicked
           ,
           pernicious
           and
           abominable
           effects
           and
           consequences
           ,
           have
           rendered
           it
           ,
           to
           all
           the
           sincere
           lovers
           of
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           palpably
           odious
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           doth
           next
           occurre
           ,
           is
           two
           objections
           in
           the
           Authors
           second
           and
           seventh
           consideration
           .
           The
           one
           ,
           
             That
             the
             fixed
             presidency
             of
             Bishops
             in
             Synods
             ,
             hath
             as
             much
             warrand
             as
             the
             fixed
             moderating
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             in
             a
             Kirk-session
             of
             ruling
             Elders
          
           ;
           The
           other
           ,
           
             That
             it
             can
             as
             little
             be
             quarreled
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             an
             express
             command
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             Kirk-sessions
             ,
             Presbyteries
             ,
             Synods
             and
             National
             assemblies
             ,
             
             and
             their
             Commissions
             ,
             which
             with
             their
             severall
             subordination
             ,
             are
             nevertheless
             by
             us
             pretended
             to
             be
             of
             divine
             institution
             .
          
           But
           having
           in
           the
           former
           Treatise
           ,
           by
           shewing
           the
           Scriptural
           ,
           and
           most
           rational
           disparitie
           of
           the
           first
           case
           ,
           and
           the
           undeniable
           grounds
           of
           divine
           right
           and
           institution
           for
           the
           second
           ,
           fully
           answered
           all
           that
           is
           here
           excepted
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           now
           detain
           my
           Reader
           ,
           by
           any
           superfluous
           repetition
           or
           addition
           .
        
         
           The
           fi●t
           thing
           asserted
           by
           the
           Author
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             that
             if
             the
             thing
             it self
             be
             lawful
             ,
             the
             appropriating
             of
             the
             name
             of
             Bishop
             ,
             to
             the
             superior
             Presbyter
             ,
             cannot
             make
             it
             unlawful
             ,
             though
             these
             two
             names
             be
             indifferently
             used
             in
             the
             scripture
             ,
          
           Thus
           the
           Author
           loves
           to
           quible
           .
           We
           say
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           these
           two
           names
           ,
           are
           indifferentlie
           used
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           are
           used
           as
           signifying
           one
           and
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           insinuation
           of
           a
           more
           proper
           application
           ,
           either
           of
           the
           one
           or
           the
           other
           ,
           to
           any
           thing
           distinct
           ;
           &
           thence
           do
           strongly
           inferre
           ,
           that
           after-times
           did
           verie
           unwarrantably
           and
           contrarie
           to
           Scripture-grounds
           ,
           divide
           both
           the
           things
           and
           names
           :
           And
           this
           our
           Author
           ,
           doth
           very
           lightly
           turn
           over
           ,
           as
           if
           all
           the
           question
           anent
           a
           divine
           warrant
           for
           the
           identity
           or
           distinction
           of
           Bishops
           and
           Presbyter
           were
           only
           a
           plea
           of
           words
           ;
           and
           whether
           the
           names
           of
           Bishop
           and
           Presbyter
           ,
           in
           Scripture
           commonlie
           and
           promiscouslie
           used
           ,
           might
           lawfully
           afterwards
           be
           severally
           appropriat
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           notice
           taken
           ,
           that
           in
           Sc●ipture
           the
           use
           of
           the
           words
           is
           no
           more
           common
           ,
           then
           the
           thing
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           that
           therefore
           the
           separation
           afterwards
           made
           ,
           was
           a
           meer
           human
           invention
           .
           But
           he
           adds
           for
           a
           reason
           ,
           
             that
             the
             names
             are
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             used
             in
             some
             primitive
             writers
             ,
             who
             in
             other
             passages
             do
             clearly
             owne
             the
             different
             degree
             of
             Bishops
             over
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             vvere
             themselves
             of
             that
             degree
             .
          
           What
           then
           ?
           A
           man
           may
           indeed
           hence
           conclude
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           times
           succeeding
           the
           purest
           ,
           with
           the
           distinction
           introduced
           of
           a
           superior
           Bishop
           over
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           the
           names
           ,
           beside
           th●ir
           common
           use
           ,
           became
           to
           be
           usurped
           to
           peculiar
           significations
           ;
           but
           seeing
           this
           manner
           of
           writing
           ,
           observed
           in
           these
           primitive
           writters
           ,
           doth
           no
           wayes
           hold
           in
           sacred
           write
           ,
           whence
           we
           ought
           to
           search
           for
           our
           warrant
           ,
           and
           wherein
           there
           is
           no
           passage
           which
           doth
           in
           the
           least
           favour
           the
           diff●rent
           degree
           of
           Bishops
           over
           presbyters
           ,
           what
           can
           be
           gathered
           from
           thes●
           indig●sted
           reflectious
           ,
           save
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           primitive
           times
           soon
           varied
           from
           th●
           primitive
           simplicitie
           ,
           and
           consequently
           swerved
           from
           the
           primitive
           purity
           .
           Seeing
           then
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           weakness
           of
           this
           argument
           ,
           is
           from
           the
           Author
           his
           own
           mistake
           ,
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           his
           attempt
           ,
           to
           bafle
           the
           reasoni●g
           from
           this
           Topick
           ,
           
             as
             too
             vveak
             and
             unvvorthy
             of
             any
             serious
             persons
             insisti●g
             upon
             it
             ,
          
           were
           in
           effect
           ,
           to
           be
           ridiculously
           serious
           in
           his
           follies
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           proceeds
           to
           tell
           us
           in
           his
           sixt
           assertion
           ,
           
             That
             it
             is
             yet
             more
             strange
             to
             be
             offended
             ,
             vvith
             the
             solemne
             vvay
             of
             blessing
             ,
             or
             consecrating
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             that
             presidency
             
             vvith
             the
             imposition
             of
             hands
             ;
             as
             if
             a
             grave
             and
             solemn
             admission
             ,
             to
             a
             high
             and
             holy
             employment
             ,
             vvere
             apt
             to
             unhallovv
             it
             ,
             and
             being
             in
             appearance
             so
             proper
             an
             instrument
             ,
             of
             making
             it
             the
             better
             ,
             should
             yet
             effectually
             make
             it
             the
             vvorse
             .
          
           How
           the
           Author
           com●s
           to
           terme
           it
           strange
           ,
           yea
           
             more
             strange
          
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           be
           offended
           with
           a
           practice
           ,
           wich
           yet
           ,
           for
           all
           his
           suprisal
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           our
           offence
           ,
           he
           himself
           dar
           not
           distinctly
           avow
           ,
           might
           be
           to
           us
           really
           so
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           that
           our
           experience
           of
           his
           methods
           ,
           doth
           abundantly
           satisfie
           us
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           arts
           of
           insinuation
           are
           familiar
           unto
           him
           .
           The
           thing
           he
           here
           points
           at
           ,
           is
           without
           doubt
           to
           justifie
           the
           peculiar
           ordination
           of
           his
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           
             Episcopus
             Praeses
          
           ,
           knowing
           ,
           that
           a
           distinct
           ordination
           ,
           doth
           certainly
           require
           and
           inferre
           ,
           things
           altogether
           incononsistent
           with
           his
           discription
           o●
           his
           
             Episcopus
             Praeses
          
           ,
           he
           therefore
           endeavours
           to
           smooth
           it
           over
           ,
           as
           if
           all
           considerable
           in
           the
           case
           ,
           vvere
           only
           a
           more
           solemn
           vvay
           of
           blessing
           ,
           or
           consecrating
           of
           Bishops
           to
           their
           Presidencie
           .
           But
           not
           to
           stand
           vvith
           him
           upon
           the
           matter
           of
           words
           ,
           the
           things
           that
           we
           are
           indeed
           offended
           at
           ,
           are
           .
           1.
           
           That
           vvhere
           in
           his
           Episcopal
           consecration
           ,
           both
           the
           vvords
           ,
           manner
           and
           whole
           forme
           of
           a
           special
           ordination
           are
           most
           exactlie
           used
           ,
           yet
           he
           would
           have
           us
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           all
           transacted
           by
           this
           performance
           ,
           is
           only
           a
           more
           solemn
           benediction
           ;
           if
           any
           man
           inquire
           the
           Difference
           ;
           that
           more
           solemne
           lawful
           action
           ,
           if
           capable
           of
           a
           solem
           benediction
           ,
           is
           known
           and
           obvious
           ;
           whereas
           ,
           although
           Ordination
           be
           accompanied
           with
           benediction
           ,
           yet
           both
           the
           notation
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           reason
           it self
           do
           plainly
           intimat
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           formally
           a
           benediction
           ,
           but
           that
           its
           principal
           act
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           performed
           by
           men
           ,
           is
           a
           Ministerial
           conserring
           in
           the
           name
           ,
           person●
           and
           Authority
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           of
           a
           special
           Church-office
           ,
           and
           consequently
           ,
           that
           it
           supposeth
           aswel
           the
           office
           it self
           ,
           as
           the
           manner
           of
           its
           conveyance
           ,
           to
           depend
           upon
           our
           Lords
           institution
           ,
           and
           warrant
           :
           Whereby
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           either
           this
           place
           of
           presidencie
           ,
           being
           only
           a
           humane
           contrivance
           ,
           upon
           the
           pretence
           of
           order
           of
           a
           superior
           eminencie
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           conduct
           of
           common
           administ●ation
           ,
           cannot
           at
           all
           bear
           or
           admit
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           that
           under
           the
           proposal
           of
           this
           presidencie
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           effect
           ,
           not
           only
           a
           higher
           degree
           ,
           but
           a
           higher
           order
           o●
           Church-officers
           ,
           that
           is
           intended
           to
           be
           introduced
           :
           Which
           how
           pernicious
           it
           hath
           proven
           ,
           and
           may
           yet
           again
           prove
           to
           the
           Ghurch
           of
           Christ
           ,
           both
           the
           proud
           usurpations
           of
           Prelacie
           ,
           &
           the
           hights
           of
           Papacie
           ,
           do
           sufficiently
           testifie
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           second
           thing
           that
           offends
           us
           is
           ,
           that
           admitting
           the
           thing
           were
           really
           performed
           by
           way
           of
           a
           solemn
           blessing
           ,
           in
           the
           manner
           represe●ted
           ;
           yet
           seeing
           this
           presidency
           ,
           being
           repugnant
           to
           our
           Lords
           command
           ,
           is
           not
           an
           holy
           ,
           but
           an
           unhallowed
           employment
           ,
           any
           form
           of
           benediction
           ,
           that
           can
           be
           thereto
           used
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           de●●itute
           of
           any
           promise
           ,
           but
           a
           profanation
           of
           the
           holiness
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           he
           jealously
           loveth
           .
           We
           do
           not
           therefore
           condemn
           
           this
           conservation
           ,
           as
           if
           vve
           judged
           ,
           that
           a
           grave
           and
           solemn
           admission
           ,
           to
           a
           high
           and
           holy
           employment
           ,
           were
           apt
           to
           unhallow
           it
           ;
           no
           ,
           this
           alledgeance
           doth
           too
           groslie
           and
           caloumniouslie
           beg
           the
           question
           .
           But
           seeing
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           Author
           will
           as
           soon
           prove
           gain
           to
           be
           godliness
           ,
           as
           he
           will
           rationally
           perswade
           that
           this
           high
           employment
           is
           holy
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           his
           grave
           and
           solemn
           admission
           ,
           is
           as
           little
           apt
           to
           hallow
           it
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           a
           proper
           instrument
           of
           making
           it
           better
           ,
           as
           the
           consecration
           of
           the
           high
           places
           was
           of
           old
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           commanded
           to
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           in
           it self
           allovvable
           ,
           or
           unto
           the
           Lord
           acceptable
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           thing
           we
           meet
           with
           is
           ,
           
             That
             the
             degree
             or
             power
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             beyond
             other
             Presbyters
             ,
             is
             certainly
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             so
             fitly
             measured
             by
             any
             other
             rule
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             receaved
             practice
             of
             the
             primitive
             Church
             ,
             and
             canons
             of
             the
             most
             ancient
             Councels
             .
          
           Very
           right
           ;
           why
           should
           not
           their
           origen
           and
           warrant
           ,
           and
           the
           measure
           and
           rule
           of
           their
           power
           go
           together
           ?
           But
           seeing
           we
           have
           found
           this
           primitive
           practice
           ,
           to
           be
           dislonant
           from
           ,
           and
           contrarie
           to
           the
           truth
           and
           simplicitie
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           first
           and
           chief
           rule
           ,
           the
           Author
           must
           pardon
           us
           ,
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           to
           disown
           both
           his
           rule
           and
           measures
           ,
           and
           to
           hold
           us
           to
           this
           only
           unerring
           canon
           ;
           yet
           seeing
           he
           hath
           been
           pleased
           in
           his
           deep
           ingenuity
           to
           acquaint
           us
           with
           that
           ,
           wherein
           we
           account
           our selves
           but
           little
           concerned
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           be
           amiss
           ,
           that
           for
           our
           warning
           we
           take
           particular
           notice
           of
           the
           discoverie
           :
           He
           adds
           then
           ,
           
             That
             by
             the
             forementioned
             practice
             and
             canons
             ,
             it
             will
             undoubtedly
             be
             found
             that
             they
             had
             not
             only
             some
             such
             particular
             power
          
           (
           as
           what
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           )
           but
           
             exortem
             &
             eminen●em
             potestatem
          
           ,
           as
           Hierom
           speaks
           :
           A
           man
           might
           hitherto
           have
           thought
           ,
           that
           if
           not
           all
           ,
           yet
           the
           main
           thing
           acclaimed
           by
           the
           Author
           to
           his
           
             Episcopus
             Praeses
          
           ,
           was
           a
           power
           of
           constant
           Moderation
           in
           Church
           meetings
           :
           But
           here
           ,
           lest
           (
           as
           I
           apprehend
           )
           he
           should
           frustrat
           his
           solemn
           conse●ration
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           special
           ordination
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           just
           now
           asserted
           ,
           he
           deals
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           plainly
           ,
           and
           tels
           us
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           general
           of
           such
           a
           measure
           of
           power
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           gathered
           from
           primitive
           practice
           ,
           and
           ancient
           canons
           ,
           which
           certainlie
           may
           be
           as
           large
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           favourable
           conjecture
           ,
           from
           any
           probable
           pretence
           of
           either
           of
           these
           within
           the
           first
           three
           or
           four
           centuries
           of
           the
           declination
           of
           the
           primeve
           puritie
           ,
           pleaseth
           to
           form
           it
           ;
           but
           that
           by
           these
           same
           rules
           ,
           beside
           a
           certain
           particular
           povver
           ,
           vvhich
           he
           doth
           not
           specifie
           ,
           they
           should
           have
           
             potestatem
             exortem
             &
             eminentem
          
           ,
           and
           this
           no
           doubt
           ,
           in
           a
           congruous
           enough
           construction
           of
           the
           frequent
           hyperbolies
           used
           by
           the
           fathers
           on
           this
           subject
           ,
           may
           arise
           as
           high
           as
           either
           ambition
           or
           interest
           shall
           please
           to
           to
           scrue
           it
           .
           This
           being
           then
           the
           ambiguous
           and
           laxe
           comprehension
           of
           the
           Author's
           measures
           ,
           vvhat
           hath
           been
           the
           sinceritie
           of
           this
           Treatie
           ,
           or
           vvhat
           might
           have
           been
           the
           issue
           of
           an
           assenting
           close
           to
           it
           ,
           I
           suppose
           it
           may
           be
           obvious
           to
           everie
           mans
           reason
           .
           For
           my
           ovvn
           part
           ,
           as
           I
           look
           upon
           this
           superior
           
           Episcopacie
           ,
           from
           the
           very
           fi●st
           deg●ee
           of
           its
           ascending
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           in
           all
           the
           steps
           of
           its
           progress
           ,
           the
           continual
           decline
           o●
           pure
           ch●istianitie
           ,
           and
           advance
           of
           the
           Antichristian
           papacie
           ;
           and
           as
           I
           am
           convinced
           from
           clear
           Scripture
           light
           ,
           and
           undeniable
           experie●ce
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           pret●nces
           made
           ●or
           it
           ,
           and
           its
           power
           and
           priviledges
           ,
           either
           from
           the
           practices
           ,
           graces
           ,
           vertues
           or
           sufferings
           of
           those
           Centuries
           ,
           wherein
           it
           had
           its
           first
           rise
           and
           grouth
           ,
           are
           only
           the
           involutions
           of
           that
           strange
           misterie
           ,
           whereby
           it
           most
           secretly
           and
           subtillie
           proceeded
           to
           its
           most
           prodigious
           ma●ifestation
           ,
           in
           the
           revelation
           of
           the
           Man
           of
           sin
           ;
           so
           I
           am
           perswaded
           in
           the
           same
           evidence
           ,
           that
           the
           accommodating
           of
           faithful
           men
           with
           it
           ,
           under
           whatsomever
           pretext
           whithin
           this
           land
           ,
           shall
           quicklie
           ,
           either
           prove
           the
           readvancing
           of
           its
           pride
           ,
           domination
           and
           wickedness
           ,
           or
           els
           the
           greater
           establishment
           of
           the
           supremacie
           ,
           to
           the
           as
           in●allible
           prejudice
           and
           ruine
           of
           the
           power
           and
           puritie
           of
           Religion
           ,
           the
           Devils
           grand
           designe
           in
           all
           these
           unwarranted
           contrivances
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Author
           addes
           for
           a
           salvo
           to
           these
           just
           feares
           ,
           that
           the
           foregoing
           passage
           may
           suggest
           ,
           
             that
             if
             the
             Spirit
             of
             our
             meek
             and
             lowly
             master
             ,
             did
             more
             possess
             the
             minds
             both
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             there
             would
             certainly
             be
             little
             or
             no
             dispute
             ,
             but
             the
             sweet
             contest
             of
             striving
             who
             should
             yeeld
             most
             ,
             and
             give
             most
             honor
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             .
          
           Thus
           we
           find
           him
           alwayes
           a
           high
           pretender
           to
           Gospel
           rules
           ,
           when
           they
           seem
           to
           make
           for
           his
           advantage
           :
           If
           he
           once
           attain
           to
           the
           possession
           of
           what
           either
           his
           phansie
           or
           interest
           do
           recommend
           to
           him
           ,
           then
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           strain
           of
           the
           former
           letters
           ,
           how
           full
           is
           he
           of
           the
           high
           elogies
           of
           peace
           ,
           &
           of
           earnest
           longings
           after
           it
           ;
           how
           hateful
           &
           odious
           is
           contention
           &
           hatred
           ,
           nay
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           main
           antichristian
           character
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           now
           that
           he
           is
           for
           Episcopacie
           &
           its
           eminencie
           ,
           how
           sweetly
           would
           he
           seem
           to
           commend
           the
           spirit
           of
           our
           meek
           &
           lowly
           Master
           .
           But
           seeing
           it
           is
           without
           all
           controversy
           ,
           that
           if
           this
           spirit
           were
           indeed
           prevalent
           ,
           not
           only
           our
           disputs
           &
           contests
           about
           thir
           matters
           would
           cease
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           subject
           o●
           them
           ,
           being
           at
           best
           a
           vain
           invention
           pretending
           to
           order
           ,
           vvould
           be
           totally
           removed
           ,
           my
           hearty
           vvish
           and
           desire
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Author
           would
           rather
           endeavour
           to
           vvitness
           his
           sinceritie
           ,
           by
           a
           through
           and
           absolute
           conformitie
           ,
           then
           by
           such
           partial
           applications
           .
        
         
           The
           9
           and
           last
           consideration
           ,
           which
           the
           Author
           offers
           ,
           is
           anent
           the
           great
           and
           known
           moderation
           of
           all
           the
           late
           Reformers
           ,
           the
           present
           reformed
           Churches
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           presbyterian
           breth●en
           in
           England
           concerning
           the
           episcopacy
           now
           in
           question
           .
           But
           having
           before
           answered
           this
           abundantly
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           so
           much
           swayed
           with
           such
           alledgeances
           as
           here
           to
           make
           repetitions
           .
           Only
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             It
             is
             wonderful
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             affect
             so
             exorbitant
             an
             hight
             of
             Zeal
             ,
             and
             fervor
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             so
             far
             beyond
             what
             can
             be
             found
             in
             any
             of
             these
             we
             have
             named
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             society
             or
             party
             of
             men
             in
             the
             whole
             Christian
             world
             ,
             either
             of
             our
             own
             former
             times
             .
          
           'T
           is
           answered
           ,
           the
           zeal
           of
           God
           is
           so
           rare
           a
           thing
           ,
           in
           this
           evill
           and
           hipocritical
           
           generation
           ,
           and
           it
           and
           the
           worlds
           wonder
           do
           so
           often
           trist
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           only
           sorry
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           not
           provocked
           the
           Author
           and
           all
           men
           to
           more
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           our
           reproch
           for
           Christ
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           matter
           of
           our
           rejoicing
           ,
           should
           amount
           to
           no
           more
           in
           midst
           of
           such
           backslidings
           and
           perver●ness
           ,
           then
           to
           the
           just
           and
           slender
           charge
           of
           a
           singular
           aff●cted
           f●rvor
           .
           But
           yet
           the
           author
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             this
             is
             an
             excess
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             vvhole
             Christian
             vvorld
             beside
             .
          
           And
           if
           he
           cannot
           condescend
           on
           any
           instance
           ,
           clothed
           with
           our
           circum●●ances
           ,
           and
           exactly
           parallel
           to
           our
           case
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           as
           manifest
           ,
           that
           the
           generality
           of
           this
           boast
           ,
           is
           a
           meer
           empty
           inconcludent
           flourish
           .
           If
           he
           love
           to
           plead
           with
           such
           arguments
           ,
           let
           him
           produce
           me
           any
           one
           of
           all
           these
           Churches
           ,
           Societies
           or
           Parties
           which
           he
           musters
           up
           ,
           that
           after
           having
           experimented
           the
           evill
           and
           bitter
           fruits
           of
           episcopacy
           ,
           and
           searched
           after
           its
           origen
           and
           warrant
           ,
           unto
           a
           clear
           conviction
           of
           its
           want
           of
           divine
           institution
           ,
           and
           full
           discovery
           of
           the
           delusion
           of
           its
           rise
           ,
           and
           the
           wickedness
           of
           its
           tendencie
           ,
           did
           in
           a
           manner
           unanimouslly
           ,
           both
           by
           law
           ,
           canon
           and
           oath
           abrogat
           and
           reforme
           from
           it
           :
           and
           when
           by
           the
           politick
           influence
           of
           Court
           designes
           and
           State
           projects
           ,
           and
           the
           practices
           of
           the
           Devil
           and
           his
           instruments
           ,
           the
           same
           episcopacy
           was
           restored
           seven
           times
           worse
           then
           of
           before
           ,
           and
           so
           with
           a
           most
           plenary
           confirmation
           of
           all
           these
           grievances
           ,
           formerly
           objected
           against
           it
           ,
           did
           in
           the
           most
           pure
           and
           conspicuous
           zeal
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           ever
           acted
           in
           any
           Nation
           ,
           reject
           this
           corrupt
           plant
           ,
           and
           bind
           themselves
           to
           maintain
           the
           true
           Ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           introduced
           in
           its
           place
           ,
           and
           extirpat
           every
           thing
           thereto
           opposit
           ,
           by
           a
           most
           solemn
           Covenant
           ;
           and
           in
           consequence
           thereof
           ,
           enjoy
           the
           Gospel
           in
           very
           observable
           povver
           and
           plenty
           ,
           untill
           that
           by
           as
           gross
           perjury
           and
           violence
           ,
           as
           ever
           the
           Sun
           beheld
           ,
           this
           Covenant
           is
           again
           condemned
           ,
           the
           Lords
           work
           and
           Ordinance
           subsubverted
           ,
           and
           this
           old
           Episcopacy
           ,
           not
           only
           with
           a
           sevenfold
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           seventie
           and
           sevenfold
           encrease
           of
           all
           its
           corruptions
           and
           wickednesses
           re-esstablished
           ;
           and
           lastly
           the
           Supremacie
           ,
           the
           complement
           of
           all
           Ecclesiastical
           usurpations
           ,
           with
           an
           explication
           broader
           then
           all
           the
           pretensions
           of
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           is
           superadded
           .
           For
           the
           better
           securing
           of
           all
           which
           abominations
           ,
           after
           full
           proof
           made
           of
           all
           that
           abused
           authority
           and
           power
           could
           do
           against
           a
           faithful
           non-conforming
           remnant
           ,
           policy
           at
           length
           doth
           instruct
           to
           propose
           an
           Accommodation
           ,
           upon
           termes
           ,
           seemingly
           indeed
           condescending
           ,
           but
           really
           corroborative
           of
           the
           present
           establishment
           ,
           and
           most
           visibly
           suppressive
           of
           any
           reliques
           of
           dissent
           ,
           or
           opposition
           ,
           which
           possibly
           might
           revive
           against
           it
           .
           Now
           let
           the
           Author
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           produce
           us
           an
           instance
           of
           any
           Church
           or
           Society
           ,
           thus
           circumstantiat
           ,
           &
           if
           not
           only
           ,
           the
           faithful
           remnant
           therein
           ,
           but
           the
           generality
           of
           all
           the
           serious
           fearers
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           true
           lovers
           of
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           shall
           not
           give
           their
           suffrage
           on
           our
           side
           ,
           nay
           the
           case
           being
           thus
           proposed
           ,
           as
           in
           
           truth
           it
           stands
           ,
           if
           even
           these
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           appeals
           ,
           do
           not
           clearly
           declare
           for
           us
           ,
           then
           let
           us
           beare
           the
           scorn
           of
           singularitie
           ,
           and
           what
           worse
           he
           shall
           please
           to
           cast
           upon
           us
           forever
           .
        
         
           But
           lest
           the
           Author
           imagine
           ,
           that
           vvhat
           I
           have
           here
           represented
           ,
           vvith
           an
           especial
           regard
           to
           the
           strengthening
           of
           the
           Lords
           People
           in
           this
           Land
           ,
           to
           vvhom
           none
           of
           these
           things
           are
           hidden
           or
           unknovvn
           ,
           doth
           rather
           proceed
           from
           an
           apprehension
           of
           a
           cross
           verdict
           upon
           the
           simple
           question
           of
           the
           fixed
           Presidencie
           ,
           from
           the
           Persons
           and
           Churches
           to
           vvhom
           he
           referres
           ,
           I
           grant
           ,
           that
           amongst
           the
           Reformers
           ,
           and
           in
           those
           Churches
           mentioned
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           found
           good
           men
           ,
           vvho
           ,
           not
           being
           led
           by
           the
           concernment
           of
           their
           own
           condition
           unto
           a
           more
           near
           and
           strict
           examination
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           and
           rather
           comparing
           its
           appearing
           moderation
           with
           the
           exorbitancies
           of
           Prelacy
           ,
           then
           reducing
           matters
           to
           their
           first
           institution
           ,
           have
           written
           of
           it
           more
           indulgently
           and
           respectfully
           :
           But
           as
           it
           hath
           not
           been
           the
           experimented
           and
           trying
           ca●e
           of
           any
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           been
           of
           ours
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Authors
           that
           seeme
           to
           favour
           it
           ,
           do
           all
           of
           them
           agree
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           of
           divine
           institution
           ,
           but
           do
           unanimously
           recomend
           it
           upon
           that
           account
           ;
           so
           I
           am
           confident
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           examples
           of
           the
           same
           Reformers
           and
           Churches
           ,
           in
           occurrences
           of
           less
           importance
           ,
           may
           found
           a
           probable
           conjecture
           ,
           it
           may
           very
           fairly
           thence
           be
           concluded
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           had
           been
           ,
           or
           were
           now
           stated
           in
           the
           same
           circumstances
           with
           us
           ,
           they
           would
           as
           far
           exceed
           us
           in
           this
           faint
           and
           languishing
           zeal
           ,
           whereof
           we
           are
           accused
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           Author
           we
           are
           now
           construed
           to
           exceed
           them
           .
           With
           what
           truth
           ,
           reason
           or
           civility
           then
           the
           Author
           is
           pleased
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           dull
           affectations
           of
           his
           oraculous
           wit
           ,
           to
           tell
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           can
           be
           given
           of
           this
           our
           zeal
           ,
           unless
           that
           word
           of
           the
           Roman
           Philosopher
           ,
           
             Superstitio
             est
             error
             insanus
          
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           hard
           matter
           to
           judge
           :
           But
           if
           he
           account
           it
           superstition
           for
           us
           ,
           a●ter
           our
           most
           convincing
           experiences
           of
           the
           woful
           evills
           of
           his
           episcopacie
           ,
           and
           no
           inferior
           perswasion
           ,
           that
           the
           way
           of
           Presbyterie
           is
           of
           divine
           appointment
           ,
           in
           this
           matter
           to
           adhere
           constantly
           to
           Scripture
           rules
           ,
           and
           Covenant
           ingagements
           ,
           vve
           freely
           confess
           vvith
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           vvay
           ,
           vvhich
           he
           calleth
           supestition
           ,
           so
           vve
           feare
           the
           God
           of
           our
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           love
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           ;
           beleeving
           all
           things
           that
           are
           vvritten
           ,
           and
           having
           hope
           also
           tovvards
           God
           ,
           vvho
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           years
           can
           ,
           and
           may
           revive
           his
           vvork
           .
           In
           vvhich
           profession
           ,
           though
           the
           Author
           do
           judge
           us
           to
           be
           beside
           our selves
           ,
           yet
           vve
           are
           ascertained
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           all
           the
           faithful
           ,
           that
           have
           any
           conscience
           in
           these
           things
           ,
           but
           also
           all
           ingenuous
           men
           ,
           will
           answer
           for
           us
           ,
           that
           Sir
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           mad
           ,
           but
           speak
           forth
           the
           words
           of
           truth
           and
           soberness
           .
        
         
           It
           remains
           ,
           that
           I
           consider
           the
           Author's
           additional
           reflection
           upon
           our
           two
           Covenants
           .
           And
           as
           to
           what
           he
           prefaces
           ,
           of
           his
           having
           sufficiently
           cleared
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Article
           of
           the
           League
           touching
           prelacie
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           there
           specified
           ,
           doth
           not
           at
           all
           concern
           the
           Episcopacy
           in
           que●●ion
           ,
           I
           b●leeve
           I
           have
           as
           ●ufficien●ly
           cl●ared
           ,
           both
           the
           Authors
           impertinency
           in
           this
           restriction
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           unquestionable
           concern
           of
           both
           our
           covenants
           ,
           from
           other
           heads
           ,
           in
           the
           episcopacy
           controverted
           .
           But
           here
           he
           insinuats
           ,
           that
           of
           late
           he
           is
           informed
           ,
           
             That
             we
             now
             flie
             to
             the
             other
             Article
             of
             the
          
           Covenant
           ,
           
             ingaging
             us
             to
             maintain
             the
             Discipline
             and
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Scotland
           ,
           
             as
             it
             was
             then
             in
             being
             ,
             and
             hereupon
             he
             wishes
             ,
             that
             we
             would
             impartially
             consider
             ,
             wether
             the
             present
             Episcopacy
             be
             inconsistent
             with
             that
             Discipline
             &
             Government
             ,
             or
             if
             it
             will
             not
             rather
             be
             found
             to
             be
             corrobora●●ve
             and
             perfective
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             apt
             to
             keep
             it
             in
             more
             union
             ,
             &
             so
             to
             make
             it
             stronger
             ,
             and
             more
             lasting
             then
             it
             formerly
             proved
             ,
             or
             likely
             would
             be
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             again
             restored
             .
          
           It
           is
           answered
           .
           It
           is
           not
           here
           objected
           ,
           that
           by
           swearing
           to
           maintain
           the
           then
           established
           Discipline
           and
           Government
           ,
           we
           did
           not
           virtually
           renounce
           ,
           and
           abjure
           the
           present
           controverted
           Episcopacie
           ;
           no
           ,
           both
           the
           Reformation
           that
           had
           then
           so
           recently
           preceeded
           ,
           and
           the
           Reformation
           that
           hath
           since
           so
           directly
           overturned
           it
           ,
           do
           make
           this
           point
           too
           evident
           to
           be
           denied
           by
           the
           Author
           ,
           or
           any
           pret●nding
           to
           common
           sense
           .
           But
           the
           summe
           of
           what
           is
           here
           proposed
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           not
           well
           advised
           in
           that
           our
           Oath
           ,
           as
           having
           thereby
           excluded
           a
           special
           mean
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           that
           which
           we
           mostly
           intended
           .
           In
           return
           whereunto
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           every
           inconsideration
           is
           not
           an
           just
           exception
           to
           make
           void
           an
           Oath
           ;
           the
           Authors
           own
           inconsideration
           in
           this
           very
           allegeance
           is
           too
           manifest
           ,
           to
           reduce
           us
           to
           that
           strait
           .
           He
           saith
           in
           effect
           ,
           
             That
             the
             present
             Episcopacy
             is
             not
             inconsistent
             with
             Presbyterian
             Government
             .
          
           And
           is
           it
           not
           a
           lamentable
           thing
           ,
           that
           thir
           Churches
           and
           Nations
           should
           have
           been
           so
           long
           in
           so
           fatal
           a
           distraction
           ,
           meerly
           for
           want
           of
           such
           a
           happie
           discoverie
           ;
           nay
           that
           the
           very
           vexed
           Bishops
           ,
           should
           not
           for
           their
           own
           peace
           ,
           have
           been
           so
           wise
           ,
           as
           still
           to
           bear
           with
           and
           maintain
           a
           thing
           nothing
           repugnant
           to
           their
           pretensions
           ?
           But
           to
           be
           a
           little
           more
           serious
           ,
           I
           say
           true
           Presbyterian-government
           doth
           not
           admit
           ,
           amongst
           the
           Lords
           Ministers
           ,
           of
           any
           stated
           imparity
           ,
           either
           in
           power
           ,
           prerogative
           or
           presidency
           ,
           one
           ,
           or
           all
           of
           which
           is
           the
           very
           form
           of
           the
           controver●ed
           Episcopacie
           ;
           therefore
           they
           are
           (
           what
           all
           men
           hitherto
           constantly
           deemed
           them
           to
           be
           )
           utterly
           inconsistent
           .
           But
           the
           Author
           sayes
           ,
           
             That
             Episcopacy
             by
             preserving
             union
             ,
             is
             perfective
             of
             Presbyterie
             .
          
           And
           I
           grant
           that
           any
           lawful
           mean
           preserving
           Union
           ,
           is
           indeed
           perfective
           of
           this
           ,
           as
           of
           all
           other
           Government
           :
           But
           seeing
           that
           Episcopacie
           is
           not
           only
           not
           at
           all
           a
           mean
           subservient
           to
           Presbyterie
           or
           its
           Union
           ,
           what
           ever
           it
           may
           be
           to
           Government
           ,
           or
           its
           Union
           in
           general
           ,
           but
           is
           also
           in
           it self
           unwarrantable
           and
           unlawful
           ,
           and
           in
           effect
           as
           to
           Union
           ,
           never
           found
           to
           be
           otherwise
           more
           conducible
           then
           Presbyterie
           ,
           but
           either
           by
           the
           destroying
           ,
           or
           tyrannous
           suppressing
           of
           truth
           and
           the
           love
           thereof
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           right
           
           side
           of
           all
           contentions
           are
           maintained
           ,
           I
           can
           scarce
           refrain
           from
           censuring
           the
           Authors
           fore
           going
           observe
           ,
           as
           pitifully
           groundless
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           our
           Presbyterie
           did
           not
           retain
           union
           as
           it
           was
           desired
           ;
           but
           what
           then
           ?
           If
           our
           corruptions
           and
           sins
           do
           either
           frustrat
           the
           efficacy
           ,
           or
           avert
           the
           blessing
           of
           the
           best
           of
           meanes
           ,
           is
           therefore
           the
           mean
           it self
           to
           be
           condemned
           ?
           Or
           if
           where
           the
           Lord
           hath
           left
           no
           choise
           ,
           a
           mean
           shall
           be
           devised
           by
           man
           more
           promising
           in
           appearance
           ,
           as
           to
           that
           wherein
           the
           mean
           ordained
           hath
           not
           ,
           through
           our
           fault
           ,
           been
           so
           succesful
           ,
           and
           withall
           ,
           if
           this
           invention
           shall
           be
           in●allibly
           attended
           with
           far
           m●re
           pernicious
           consequences
           ,
           ought
           we
           either
           in
           conscience
           ,
           or
           prudence
           ,
           to
           shufle
           out
           the
           former
           ,
           to
           make
           place
           for
           the
           later
           ?
           Certainlie
           as
           these
           things
           do
           exactly
           quadrat
           to
           the
           case
           of
           our
           accidental
           differences
           here
           objected
           ,
           so
           the
           changing
           of
           the
           Lords
           ordinance
           for
           a
           humane
           device
           ,
           upon
           such
           a
           pretence
           ,
           is
           liker
           to
           Ieroboam's
           policie
           ,
           who
           for
           the
           establishment
           and
           quiet
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           set
           up
           his
           Calves
           in
           liew
           of
           the
           Lords
           Sanctuarie
           ,
           then
           that
           paritie
           and
           straightness
           of
           heavenlie
           wisdome
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           requires
           .
           I
           might
           here
           adde
           ,
           that
           the
           want
           of
           the
           Lords
           blessing
           ,
           and
           the
           parties
           their
           greater
           power
           ,
           and
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           insolent
           pride
           ,
           being
           duely
           cousidered
           ,
           the
           Oligarchik
           model
           of
           the
           Author's
           Episcopoacie
           ,
           seemes
           to
           be
           far
           more
           obnoxious
           to
           the
           objected
           divisions
           ,
           then
           the
           lowly
           and
           equall
           Presbyterie
           ,
           that
           our
           Lord
           hath
           institute
           :
           And
           that
           
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           that
           state
           whereunto
           we
           can
           referre
           their
           prevention
           ,
           except
           unto
           the
           over-awe
           either
           o●
           the
           papal
           Tirannie
           ,
           or
           of
           a
           more
           absurd
           Supremacie
           ,
           which
           we
           see
           every
           where
           to
           be
           the
           ultimat
           progress
           of
           these
           vain
           delusions
           :
           But
           having
           formerly
           met
           with
           almost
           the
           same
           alledgeancee
           ,
           I
           proceed
           .
        
         
           The
           Authour
           ads
           ,
           
             And
             again
             they
             would
             consider
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             substance
             be
             salved
             in
             the
             present
             model
             ,
             their
             obligation
             is
             abundantly
             preserved
             .
          
           'T
           is
           Ans.
           Seeing
           the
           thing
           to
           be
           principally
           attended
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           interpretation
           and
           observation
           of
           an
           Oath
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           was
           chiefly
           intended
           in
           the
           ●raming
           and
           taking
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           indeed
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Oath
           ,
           although
           of
           its
           subject
           abstractly
           considered
           it
           may
           be
           only
           a
           circumstance
           ,
           the
           ●istinction
           as
           here
           applied
           appeares
           to
           be
           more
           captious
           then
           pertinent
           .
           Novv
           that
           the
           thing
           chieflie
           intended
           in
           that
           article
           ,
           to
           preserve
           the
           Discipline
           and
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           as
           then
           in
           being
           ,
           was
           to
           preserve
           Presbyterie
           from
           the
           reinvasion
           of
           all
           these
           corruptious
           ,
           from
           which
           it
           had
           been
           before
           so
           latelie
           vindicat
           and
           reformed
           ;
           and
           that
           of
           these
           corruptious
           ,
           the
           controverted
           presidencie
           or
           constant
           Moderatorship
           was
           one
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           very
           first
           ,
           is
           so
           certain
           and
           notour
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           but
           marvel
           at
           the
           Authors
           so
           perverse
           disputings
           in
           the
           contrarie
           .
           But
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             If
             no
             chip
             nor
             circumstance
             of
             the
             then
             Presbyterian
             government
             might
             be
             altered
             even
             to
             the
             better
             ,
             then
             is
             the
             
             next
             part
             of
             the
             Article
             anent
             uniformity
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             example
             of
             the
             best
             reformed
             Churches
             ,
             illusorie
             ,
             and
             a
             perfect
             cheat
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             though
             the
             same
             rule
             should
             in
             order
             to
             uniformity
             call
             for
             an
             alteration
             ,
             yet
             there
             could
             be
             no
             receeding
             from
             the
             then
             frame
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           the
           Author
           according
           to
           his
           accustomed
           deceit
           ,
           when
           he
           would
           perswade
           to
           an
           alteration
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           he
           and
           his
           associats
           ,
           do
           manifestly
           intend
           and
           prosecut
           it
           with
           all
           the
           might
           and
           craft
           that
           they
           can
           adhibit
           ,
           yet
           for
           to
           delude
           us
           to
           a
           compliance
           ,
           s●icketh
           not
           ,
           by
           insinuating
           the
           things
           in
           controversie
           to
           be
           but
           chips
           and
           circumstances
           ,
           flatly
           to
           contradict
           and
           condemne
           the
           violence
           of
           their
           own
           practices
           .
           But
           ,
           seeing
           that
           I
           have
           alreadie
           proven
           from
           cleare
           Scripture
           &
           undeniable
           reason
           ,
           that
           this
           constant
           presidency
           ,
           in
           steed
           of
           being
           a
           chip
           or
           circumstance
           ,
           is
           in
           effect
           repugnant
           to
           that
           paritie
           which
           our
           Lorth
           hath
           commanded
           ,
           and
           wherein
           true
           Presbyterie
           is
           essentially
           founded
           ,
           and
           therefore
           was
           by
           us
           ejected
           ,
           and
           the
           discipline
           and
           Government
           ,
           sworn
           to
           be
           preserved
           in
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           established
           in
           its
           place
           ,
           't
           is
           evident
           that
           all
           here
           excepted
           by
           the
           Author
           is
           but
           a
           meer
           cavillation
           .
           In
           answer
           whereunto
           ,
           it
           may
           well
           be
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           it
           ●aires
           vvith
           the
           Covenant
           as
           with
           the
           Truth
           it self
           ;
           no
           such
           redargution
           of
           all
           calumnies
           objected
           as
           by
           its
           own
           evidence
           .
           The
           article
           questioned
           ,
           binds
           in
           the
           first
           place
           to
           the
           
             preservation
             of
             the
             reformed
             Religion
             in
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Scotland
           ,
           
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             VVorship
             ,
             Discipline
             and
             Government
             against
             the
             common
             enemy
          
           ;
           wherein
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           truth
           in
           all
           the
           heads
           discovered
           by
           divine
           light
           ,
           and
           after
           much
           wrastling
           recovered
           from
           mens
           corruptions
           ,
           was
           directly
           and
           plainly
           ingaged
           unto
           ;
           so
           such
           extrinseck
           and
           lesser
           circumstances
           ,
           as
           are
           in
           their
           own
           nature
           variable
           ,
           and
           only
           determinable
           by
           a
           prudence
           regulat
           by
           the
           General
           Scripture-rules
           of
           order
           and
           edification
           ,
           and
           vvere
           not
           at
           that
           time
           either
           questioned
           or
           reformed
           ,
           are
           not
           in
           this
           obliton
           of
           our
           Oath
           o●hervvise
           comprehended
           ,
           or
           thereby
           rendred
           unalterable
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           the
           Article
           obli●ges
           to
           the
           endeavour
           of
           reformation
           in
           the
           Kingdomes
           of
           England
           and
           Ireland
           in
           the
           same
           points
           ,
           
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             example
             of
             the
             best
             reformed
             Churches
          
           :
           Which
           qualification
           adjected
           ,
           al●hough
           through
           the
           deceitfulness
           of
           men
           ,
           it
           hath
           given
           the
           principal
           occasion
           both
           to
           perversions
           and
           calumnies
           ,
           yet
           I
           am
           assured
           ,
           that
           as
           in
           it self
           it
           is
           most
           sound
           and
           rational
           ;
           so
           it
           may
           testifie
           on
           our
           part
           a
           most
           fair
           and
           ingenuous
           candor
           :
           in
           asmuch
           ,
           as
           although
           the
           Englishes
           did
           first
           seek
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           willingly
           &
           freely
           ingaged
           with
           us
           ,
           to
           the
           maintainance
           of
           the
           reformation
           whereunto
           we
           had
           then
           attained
           ;
           y●t
           in
           the
           confidence
           of
           the
           truth
           wherein
           it
           was
           bottomed
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           might
           appeare
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           how
           little
           we
           were
           either
           addicted
           to
           any
           thing
           as
           our
           own
           ,
           or
           inclined
           to
           abuse
           and
           impose
           upon
           their
           distress
           ,
           we
           agreed
           to
           Covenant
           to
           the
           
           endeavours
           of
           their
           reformation
           ,
           not
           precisely
           according
           to
           our
           example
           ,
           though
           vve
           vere
           fully
           persvvaded
           of
           its
           divine
           vvarrant
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           the
           unerring
           rule
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           :
           (
           to
           which
           we
           vvere
           alwayes
           ,
           and
           are
           still
           ready
           to
           submit
           all
           our
           ingagments
           and
           persvvasions
           )
           and
           the
           example
           of
           the
           best
           reformed
           Churches
           ,
           the
           best
           arbiter
           of
           all
           exterior
           indifferences
           .
        
         
           Now
           after
           this
           cause
           ,
           follows
           the
           obligation
           to
           Uniformity
           in
           these
           term●s
           ,
           
             And
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             bring
             the
             Churches
             of
             God
             in
             the
             three
             Kingdomes
             ,
             to
             the
             nearest
             conjunction
             and
             uniformity
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Which
           being
           the
           part
           of
           our
           Oath
           ,
           whereon
           our
           Author
           doth
           at
           present
           trifle
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           trouble
           my
           Reader
           to
           rectifie
           his
           misrepresentation
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           the
           common
           work
           of
           uniformity
           ,
           and
           not
           Englands
           particular
           Reformation
           ,
           that
           were
           referred
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           :
           But
           seeing
           by
           the
           obvious
           tenor
           of
           the
           whole
           Article
           ,
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           reformed
           Religion
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           the
           Reformation
           of
           England
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           premised
           as
           midses
           conducing
           ,
           and
           tendencies
           certainly
           concentring
           in
           this
           conjunction
           wished
           for
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           ,
           every
           ingenuous
           man
           must
           acknowledge
           both
           the
           consistency
           of
           our
           Oath
           ,
           and
           the
           vanitie
           of
           our
           adversaries
           sophistrie
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           answered
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           suppose
           ,
           the
           intended
           uniformity
           and
           conjunction
           did
           require
           an
           alteration
           ;
           yet
           seeing
           the
           disconformity
           of
           either
           part
           ,
           maketh
           place
           for
           it
           ,
           &
           even
           perfection
           it self
           &
           imperfection
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           disconformity
           ,
           are
           capable
           of
           such
           a
           designe
           ,
           the
           necessity
           of
           an
           alteration
           to
           be
           made
           on
           both
           parts
           cannot
           be
           thence
           inferred
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Author's
           conclusion
           ,
           from
           the
           unalterableness
           of
           Scotlands
           frame
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Article
             of
             uniformity
             is
             illusorie
             ,
             and
             in
             plain
             terms
             a
             perfect
             cheat
             ,
          
           is
           pitifully
           claudicant
           ,
           and
           unworthy
           of
           both
           his
           judgment
           and
           gravity
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Although
           that
           the
           things
           Covenanted
           to
           be
           preserved
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           as
           being
           very
           acuratly
           tried
           and
           convincingly
           found
           to
           be
           agreable
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           in
           effect
           both
           from
           their
           vvarrant
           ,
           and
           our
           Oath
           unalterable
           ;
           yet
           ,
           seeing
           that
           by
           reason
           of
           our
           sublunary
           state
           ,
           there
           are
           several
           external
           circumstances
           attending
           the
           worship
           ,
           aswell
           as
           the
           discipline
           and
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           neither
           positively
           determined
           by
           the
           vvord
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           comprehended
           in
           this
           our
           Oath
           for
           preservation
           ;
           that
           in
           these
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           latitude
           on
           all
           parts
           left
           to
           the
           improvement
           of
           providence
           ,
           and
           gratification
           of
           charitie
           ,
           for
           the
           more
           easie
           and
           happie
           obtaining
           of
           the
           uniformitie
           Covenanted
           ,
           is
           in
           itself
           evident
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           subject
           and
           intendment
           of
           this
           last
           clause
           ,
           as
           to
           any
           thing
           which
           may
           be
           thereby
           imported
           over
           &
           above
           what
           the
           preceeding
           parts
           of
           the
           article
           do
           contain
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           palpabl●
           fallacie
           of
           the
           Author's
           objection
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           falsely
           supposeth
           ,
           not
           only
           that
           the
           word
           of
           God
           may
           in
           order
           to
           uniformitie
           call
           
           for
           an
           alteration
           in
           Scotlands
           frame
           covenanted
           to
           be
           preserved
           ,
           but
           that
           even
           the
           swearers
           of
           this
           oath
           did
           thereto
           referre
           ,
           as
           not
           being
           fully
           ascertained
           and
           ultimatly
           determined
           as
           to
           the
           congruitie
           of
           that
           very
           establishment
           which
           in
           the
           same
           article
           they
           sweare
           to
           mantain
           :
           whereas
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           from
           the
           tenor
           of
           the
           article
           and
           all
           other
           circumstances
           ,
           that
           as
           we
           in
           Scotland
           were
           assuredly
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           the
           things
           whereunto
           we
           had
           attained
           ,
           and
           which
           we
           sweare
           to
           preserve
           ,
           were
           according
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           England
           also
           by
           concurring
           with
           us
           in
           the
           same
           ingagement
           did
           thereunto
           assent
           ;
           so
           it
           was
           in
           the
           same
           common
           perswasion
           ,
           that
           we
           engadged
           to
           endeavour
           Englands
           reformation
           according
           to
           the
           same
           rule
           ,
           and
           did
           ,
           in
           the
           holding
           and
           not
           altering
           of
           these
           obligations
           with
           a
           just
           accommodation
           of
           undetermined
           circumstances
           ,
           jointly
           vow
           and
           hope
           for
           the
           above
           mentioned
           uniformitie
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           As
           the
           certain
           conformitie
           of
           Scotlands
           then
           reformation
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           doth
           directly
           contradict
           the
           Authors
           supposition
           ,
           and
           the
           alterableness
           of
           the
           then
           constitution
           of
           Government
           in
           so
           far
           as
           we
           are
           sworn
           to
           preserve
           it
           ,
           is
           very
           consistent
           with
           the
           vowed
           uniformitie
           whereby
           the
           Authors
           argument
           is
           utterly
           ruined
           ;
           so
           we
           do
           constantly
           acknowledge
           the
           same
           word
           of
           God
           to
           be
           the
           supreme
           and
           unerring
           rule
           ,
           whereunto
           we
           heartily
           submit
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           if
           the
           Author
           can
           shew
           that
           this
           rule
           ,
           either
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           uniformity
           or
           any
           other
           ,
           doth
           require
           an
           alteration
           of
           that
           Government
           whereunto
           we
           are
           bound
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           vain
           to
           redargue
           us
           from
           pretended
           inconsistencies
           in
           the
           words
           and
           contexture
           of
           our
           Oath
           ,
           seeing
           this
           is
           a
           direct
           and
           plain
           method
           by
           vvhich
           vve
           are
           most
           vvilling
           to
           be
           tryed
           .
        
         
           The
           Author
           addes
           ,
           
             that
             if
             no
             hoofe
             or
             hair
             of
             the
             Scottish
             modell
             can
             be
             altered
             ,
             though
             both
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             example
             of
             the
             best
             reformed
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             vowed
             uniformity
             should
             require
             it
             ,
             then
             ought
             it
             in
             stead
             of
             according
             to
             the
             vvord
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
             to
             be
             rather
             according
             to
             the
             present
             forme
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Scotland
           .
           But
           1.
           
           Waving
           the
           fraud
           and
           scorn
           of
           the
           Author's
           hoofes
           and
           haires
           ,
           vvhereof
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           his
           fixed
           Presidency
           ,
           unless
           so
           far
           as
           it
           is
           an
           excrementitious
           superfluity
           ,
           can
           be
           called
           none
           ,
           vvhy
           doth
           the
           Author
           cavil
           ?
           If
           the
           Scripture
           and
           the
           example
           of
           the
           best
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           do
           require
           an
           alteration
           of
           our
           modell
           ,
           let
           him
           shevv
           it
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           an
           end
           .
           2.
           
           I
           have
           already
           given
           a
           cleare
           account
           ,
           vvherefore
           the
           ingagment
           in
           the
           Covenant
           to
           Reformation
           in
           England
           did
           referre
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           &c.
           rather
           then
           to
           any
           particular
           example
           .
           3.
           
           If
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           Englands
           covenanted
           Reformation
           in
           Discipline
           &
           Government
           according
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           &c.
           do
           in
           effect
           resolve
           in
           an
           exact
           conformity
           to
           our
           then
           constitution
           ,
           doth
           it
           therefore
           follow
           ,
           that
           this
           part
           of
           our
           Oath
           is
           either
           a
           cheat
           or
           an
           abuse
           ?
           God
           forbid
           ;
           the
           
           Rule
           is
           too
           sacred
           to
           give
           ground
           to
           such
           a
           consequence
           :
           And
           certainly
           the
           Author's
           second
           thoughts
           will
           correct
           his
           rashness
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Author
           subjoines
           ,
           that
           how
           this
           understanding
           of
           the
           Rule
           of
           Englands
           Reformation
           
             according
             to
             the
             VVord
             of
             God
             ,
          
           as
           certainly
           introductive
           of
           the
           then
           Scottish
           model
           ,
           
             would
             have
             past
             with
             our
             English
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             particularly
             with
             these
             present
             at
             the
             framing
             of
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             may
             easily
             be
             imagined
             .
          
           It
           is
           answered
           1.
           
           The
           question
           here
           mainly
           agitat
           ,
           is
           ,
           neither
           how
           the
           Englishes
           understood
           the
           ingagment
           of
           the
           Covenant
           in
           order
           to
           their
           own
           Reformation
           ,
           nor
           yet
           what
           may
           be
           its
           real
           import
           ,
           but
           plainly
           what
           we
           stand
           bound
           to
           by
           vertue
           of
           that
           article
           ,
           obliging
           us
           to
           preserve
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           in
           Doctrine
           ,
           Worship
           ,
           Discipline
           and
           Government
           ;
           and
           that
           thereby
           we
           are
           obliged
           to
           disown
           and
           reject
           the
           Authors
           Episcopacy
           and
           fixed
           Presidency
           ,
           from
           which
           our
           Government
           was
           at
           that
           time
           expresly
           reformed
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           I
           am
           perswaded
           he
           himself
           dare
           not
           seriously
           deny
           .
           2.
           
           Whatever
           meaning
           interest
           ,
           passion
           or
           prejudice
           may
           possibly
           devise
           ,
           yet
           that
           the
           words
           ,
           
             according
             to
             the
             VVord
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
          
           are
           in
           themselves
           most
           plain
           ,
           safe
           and
           sound
           cannot
           be
           controverted
           .
           But
           3.
           
           That
           under
           this
           very
           form
           of
           words
           both
           England
           did
           give
           ,
           and
           Scotland
           did
           obtain
           a
           sufficient
           as●urance
           for
           the
           setting
           up
           of
           Presbyterian
           Government
           in
           England
           as
           it
           was
           at
           that
           time
           established
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           is
           no
           hard
           matter
           to
           explain
           ;
           in
           as
           much
           ,
           as
           not
           only
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           declared
           Rule
           ,
           doth
           thereto
           strictlie
           and
           antecedentlie
           tye
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           made
           out
           ;
           but
           whoever
           herevvith
           considered
           the
           knovvledge
           the
           Englishes
           had
           of
           our
           then
           constitution
           ,
           the
           affectionat
           sympathie
           they
           had
           testified
           ,
           both
           in
           our
           labour
           and
           victorie
           vvhereby
           it
           vvas
           attained
           ,
           their
           frequent
           and
           significant
           insinuations
           in
           publict
           ,
           in
           privat
           ,
           in
           print
           and
           in
           speeches
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           their
           express
           ingaging
           to
           the
           preservation
           of
           our
           frame
           ,
           their
           brotherlie
           covenanting
           and
           concurring
           vvith
           us
           for
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           circumstances
           ,
           vvill
           vvithout
           hesitation
           conclude
           ,
           that
           we
           had
           as
           pregnant
           grounds
           of
           persvvasion
           of
           there
           being
           like
           minded
           with
           us
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           as
           could
           be
           demanded
           or
           expected
           by
           ingenuous
           men
           ,
           from
           a
           nation
           at
           that
           time
           so
           unsetled
           and
           discomposed
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           seeing
           there
           was
           nothing
           for
           several
           years
           preceeding
           ,
           more
           clearlie
           and
           distinctlie
           held
           forth
           by
           us
           ,
           then
           that
           we
           judged
           the
           form
           of
           Government
           then
           in
           being
           among
           us
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           only
           Church
           Government
           agreeable
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           I
           think
           we
           may
           well
           take
           the
           Author's
           suggestion
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Englishes
           would
           never
           have
           passed
           this
           sense
           and
           meaning
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           to
           be
           only
           a
           cunning
           hint
           ,
           to
           collour
           a
           confidence
           which
           can●ot
           be
           avowed
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           in
           process
           of
           time
           ,
           the
           love
           of
           truth
           and
           zeal
           of
           
           God
           did
           much
           abate
           ,
           &
           error
           abound
           in
           that
           Nation
           ;
           whence
           to
           many
           who
           desired
           a
           sutable
           licence
           ,
           the
           just
           severitie
           of
           Presbyterie
           became
           uneasie
           and
           odious
           :
           but
           as
           that
           doth
           nothing
           convel
           the
           former
           arguments
           by
           me
           adduced
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           no
           less
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           sounder
           and
           better
           part
           of
           England
           ,
           not
           carried
           away
           by
           the
           present
           defection
           ,
           do
           still
           own
           Presbyterian
           Government
           as
           by
           us
           asserted
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           only
           Government
           that
           our
           Lord
           has
           appointed
           in
           his
           Church
           .
        
         
           But
           our
           Author
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             yea
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             unknovvn
             hovv
             careful
             one
             of
             the
             English
             Commissioners
             vvas
             to
             have
             that
             clause
             inserted
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             vvord
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             hovv
             secure
             he
             thought
             himself
             and
             his
             Countrey
             by
             that
             expression
             from
             the
             inroade
             of
             Scottish
             Presbyterie
             upon
             them
             notvvithstanding
             that
             former
             Article
             premised
             in
             favours
             of
             it
             .
          
           Well
           ,
           admit
           this
           to
           be
           a
           truth
           ,
           what
           then
           ?
           ●
           If
           one
           of
           them
           was
           a
           deceaver
           ,
           &
           deceaved
           &
           yet
           manifestly
           taken
           in
           his
           own
           craftiness
           ,
           what
           is
           either
           the
           work
           or
           the
           Covenant
           the
           worse
           ?
           If
           confident
           errors
           or
           treacheries
           be
           sufficient
           to
           consute
           the
           truth
           the
           Author
           needed
           not
           have
           called
           this
           witness
           to
           his
           assistance
           ;
           but
           seeing
           it
           is
           most
           certain
           that
           whoever
           that
           person
           was
           ,
           and
           whatever
           might
           have
           been
           his
           peculiar
           opinion
           ,
           and
           communication
           or
           correspondence
           with
           the
           author
           in
           it
           ,
           neither
           was
           there
           any
           such
           thing
           openly
           declared
           or
           treated
           ,
           nor
           hath
           it
           the
           least
           foundation
           in
           the
           words
           under
           debate
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           is
           by
           them
           as
           manifestly
           confured
           ,
           as
           the
           Author
           now
           is
           ,
           to
           what
           he
           formerly
           professed
           most
           repugnant
           :
           the
           thing
           is
           scarce
           worthy
           this
           my
           reflection
           ;
           and
           yet
           behold
           the
           conclusion
           ,
           that
           the
           Author
           drawes
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           Thus
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             were
             the
             Contrivers
             of
             that
             Covenant
             bussied
             in
             patching
             it
             up
             ,
             to
             outwit
             one
             another
             by
             words
             and
             clauses
             ,
             hovv
             inco●herent
             and
             discordant
             soever
             ,
             to
             salve
             their
             different
             interests
             and
             opinions
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             it
             strong
             in
          
           odium
           tertii
           ,
           
             hovv
             vveake
             soever
             it
             might
             prove
             to
             discerning
             men
             ,
             by
             disagreeing
             and
             jarring
             vvith
             it self
             ,
             and
             a
             very
             Babel
             ,
             by
             the
             divided
             and
             confused
             language
             of
             its
             Architects
             .
          
           And
           thus
           our
           Author
           having
           abandoned
           all
           Conscience
           of
           the
           Oath
           of
           God
           ,
           doth
           also
           cast
           off
           all
           shame
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           envy
           standeth
           not
           openly
           to
           contradict
           and
           blaspheme
           .
           If
           he
           had
           premised
           any
           thing
           to
           give
           so
           much
           as
           a
           collour
           to
           this
           incoherence
           ,
           discordance
           and
           confusion
           objected
           ;
           somewhat
           in
           excuse
           of
           such
           conclusion
           might
           be
           indulged
           to
           his
           passion
           and
           interest
           :
           But
           when
           nothing
           hath
           been
           alledged
           ,
           except
           a
           blind
           conjecture
           of
           some
           persons
           their
           different
           apprehensions
           of
           the
           soundest
           and
           plainest
           form
           of
           words
           ,
           contrarie
           to
           the
           undeniable
           evidence
           of
           the
           truth
           it
           sel●
           ,
           and
           from
           which
           inconvenience
           the
           most
           pure
           light
           of
           divine
           revelation
           hath
           not
           been
           exempted
           ,
           upon
           thir
           grounds
           to
           inferre
           an
           accusation
           against
           the
           holy
           Covenant
           in
           the
           termes
           vve
           have
           heard
           ,
           can
           only
           be
           the
           effect
           of
           a
           most
           wicked
           indignation
           
           and
           apostatick
           malice
           .
           
             Lord
             bow
             downe
             thine
             eare
             and
             heare
             ,
             open
             Lord
             thine
             eyes
             ,
             and
             see
             ,
             and
             hear
             the
             words
             of
             this
             man
             ,
             who
             hath
             set
             himself
             to
             reproach
             thy
             truth
             and
             wo●k
             ,
             which
             thou
             hast
             manifestly
             owned
             ;
             and
             save
             I
             beseech
             thee
             thy
             People
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             these
             evill
             men
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Churches
             may
             know
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             the
             holy
             Lo●d
             God
             of
             truth
             ,
             vvho
             searcheth
             the
             reines
             and
             heart
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           in
           return
           to
           this
           contempt
           and
           scorn
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           here
           briefly
           adde
           to
           what
           I
           have
           in
           the
           former
           Discourse
           observed
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
           1.
           
           That
           all
           the
           forged
           ambiguities
           and
           inconsistencies
           ,
           that
           either
           the
           deceit
           of
           Hypocrites
           ,
           or
           perversness
           of
           open
           adversaries
           ,
           have
           hith●●to
           laboured
           to
           fix
           upon
           the
           words
           and
           frame
           of
           this
           Oath
           ,
           are
           not
           only
           the
           fate
           of
           truth
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           its
           proper
           vertue
           ,
           by
           the
           serious
           consideration
           thereof
           in
           its
           own
           light
           ,
           most
           readily
           and
           satisfyingly
           salved
           .
           2.
           
           As
           the
           Covenant
           was
           attended
           by
           a
           most
           signal
           power
           ,
           and
           presence
           from
           on
           high
           ;
           so
           it
           s
           sincere
           prosecution
           ,
           was
           constantly
           blessed
           with
           a
           very
           beautiful
           concord
           ;
           and
           whoever
           divided
           from
           its
           genuine
           meaning
           and
           purpose
           ,
           did
           quickly
           also
           abandon
           the
           reverence
           and
           regard
           thereof
           ,
           which
           he
           once
           professed
           .
           3.
           
           That
           not
           only
           the
           forsakers
           of
           the
           Covenant
           do
           relinquish
           it
           without
           repentance
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           by
           the
           irritation
           of
           their
           own
           guilt
           and
           shame
           ,
           are
           exasperate
           to
           irrational
           railing
           and
           rage
           :
           but
           if
           the
           revilings
           and
           persecutions
           of
           the
           ungodly
           World
           ,
           be
           the
           badge
           of
           truth
           ,
           the
           Covenant
           hath
           from
           the
           beginning
           been
           thereby
           very
           notably
           confirmed
           ;
           and
           all
           its
           true
           followers
           may
           herein
           rejoice
           and
           be
           exceeding
           glade
           ,
           as
           being
           by
           the
           Lord
           pronounced
           blessed
           .
           4.
           
           That
           as
           the
           beautie
           and
           glorie
           of
           the
           work
           of
           God
           ,
           were
           very
           visibly
           promoted
           both
           by
           the
           Covenant
           and
           its
           contrivers
           ,
           and
           confusion
           formerly
           ,
           and
           calamity
           and
           wasting
           consumption
           now
           ,
           the
           certain
           and
           manifest
           effects
           of
           mens
           svverving
           and
           backsliding
           from
           it
           :
           and
           as
           in
           that
           furious
           storme
           that
           broke
           off
           and
           destroyed
           the
           branches
           ,
           the
           root
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           was
           by
           this
           bond
           made
           sure
           ,
           until
           the
           time
           of
           our
           restitution
           wherein
           it
           made
           the
           first
           and
           most
           airly
           appearance
           ;
           so
           the
           remembrance
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           may
           yet
           be
           ground
           of
           hope
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           will
           arise
           aud
           have
           mercy
           upon
           Zion
           ,
           and
           in
           place
           of
           the
           Babel-confusions
           wherewith
           these
           Masters
           of
           confusion
           and
           rebuilders
           of
           Babilon
           do
           upbraid
           us
           ,
           cause
           his
           work
           appeare
           unto
           his
           Servants
           and
           his
           glory
           unto
           their
           Children
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           the
           Author
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             heareth
             that
             some
             take
             the
             Romish
             Hierarchie
             in
             the
             National
             Covenant
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             with
             our
             present
             Episcopacy
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Gloss
             of
          
           Glasgow
           
             which
             yet
          
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             doth
             grosly
             corrupt
             the
             Text
             :
             For
             the
          
           Romish
           
             Hierarchie
             is
             the
          
           Romish
           
             Hierarchie
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             ;
             nor
             hath
             any
             man
             ,
             or
             assembly
             of
             men
             ,
             even
             such
             as
             have
             most
             of
             the
             spirit
             in
             them
             ,
             power
             to
             bind
             a
             sense
             upon
             the
             words
             ,
             so
             different
             from
             ,
             and
             opposite
             to
             their
             clear
             and
             genuine
             signification
             .
          
           
           I
           cannot
           here
           in
           the
           close
           insist
           on
           all
           the
           impertinencies
           hudled
           up
           in
           these
           few
           lines
           ,
           though
           by
           the
           Romish
           hierarchie
           abjured
           in
           the
           National
           Covenant
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           meaned
           ,
           not
           only
           Romes
           proper
           hierarchie
           ,
           usurping
           and
           pretending
           to
           a
           domination
           over
           us
           :
           but
           also
           ,
           all
           such
           like
           corruption
           in
           Ecclesiastick
           government
           ,
           whether
           in
           its
           rise
           ,
           growth
           or
           consummation
           ,
           under
           which
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           the
           controverted
           Episcopacy
           as
           being
           the
           first
           workings
           of
           that
           mystery
           ,
           must
           necessarily
           be
           comprehended
           .
           Yet
           it
           was
           not
           by
           this
           clause
           alone
           of
           this
           Covenant
           ,
           that
           this
           Episcopacy
           was
           conceived
           to
           be
           abjured
           amongst
           us
           ;
           in
           as
           much
           ,
           as
           the
           argument
           that
           may
           be
           gathered
           from
           it
           for
           this
           abjuration
           ,
           is
           both
           cumulative
           and
           concludent
           above
           exception
           ,
           viz.
           that
           albeit
           ,
           that
           it
           doth
           principally
           relate
           to
           heads
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           the
           maintainance
           of
           the
           truth
           therein
           contrary
           to
           the
           errors
           of
           poperie
           ,
           yet
           it
           doth
           also
           extend
           itself
           against
           all
           manner
           of
           Superstition
           &
           corruption
           :
           and
           therefore
           doth
           not
           only
           reject
           the
           Popes
           worldly
           monarchy
           and
           wicked
           Hierarchie
           ,
           whereby
           ,
           without
           question
           ,
           all
           the
           degrees
           ,
           occasions
           &
           tendencies
           ,
           either
           of
           worldly
           domination
           ,
           or
           undue
           Elation
           of
           Christs
           Ministers
           over
           his
           flock
           ,
           or
           among
           themselves
           are
           disclaimed
           ;
           but
           thereby
           we
           do
           expressly
           joine
           our selves
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           as
           then
           reformed
           in
           doctrine
           ,
           faith
           ,
           religion
           and
           discipline
           ,
           promising
           and
           swearing
           by
           the
           great
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           our
           God
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           continue
           in
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           doctrine
           and
           Discipline
           of
           this
           Kirk
           ,
           and
           shall
           defend
           the
           same
           according
           to
           our
           vocation
           and
           power
           all
           the
           dayes
           of
           our
           lives
           .
           Under
           vvhich
           heads
           ,
           especially
           that
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           usual
           phrase
           of
           these
           times
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           vvithout
           controversy
           ,
           that
           the
           Government
           then
           in
           being
           vvas
           contained
           ;
           so
           if
           vve
           consider
           ,
           that
           the
           taking
           and
           subscribing
           of
           this
           Covenant
           in
           the
           year
           1581.
           and
           1590.
           was
           designedly
           enjoined
           by
           the
           general
           Assembly
           for
           the
           confirmation
           of
           Presbiterian
           Government
           then
           completly
           perfected
           ,
           and
           unanimously
           agreed
           to
           in
           the
           year
           1581.
           and
           universally
           setled
           and
           established
           in
           the
           year
           1590
           :
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           matter
           any
           shadovv
           of
           scruple
           should
           remain
           .
        
         
           I
           might
           here
           adde
           for
           a
           further
           evidence
           ,
           that
           when
           within
           a
           few
           years
           thereafrer
           ,
           King
           Iames
           and
           his
           Court-faction
           took
           upon
           them
           to
           innovat
           that
           forme
           ,
           by
           the
           introduction
           of
           Kirk-commissioners
           ,
           and
           constant
           Moderators
           or
           fixed
           presidents
           ;
           the
           faith●ul
           who
           opposed
           these
           courses
           did
           ,
           as
           it
           appeares
           by
           their
           writings
           and
           publick
           protestations
           yet
           extant
           ,
           very
           freely
           testify
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           perjurious
           defections
           and
           breaches
           of
           the
           oath
           of
           God
           :
           which
           is
           an
           undeniable
           proof
           of
           the
           sense
           wherein
           it
           was
           taken
           .
           But
           the
           plain
           and
           obvious
           account
           of
           this
           oath
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           already
           exhibit
           ,
           is
           more
           then
           sufficient
           ,
           to
           vindicat
           the
           consonancy
           and
           soundness
           of
           that
           interpretation
           
           made
           by
           the
           forementioned
           Assembly
           ,
           against
           the
           author's
           identick
           and
           ridiculous
           reasoning
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             that
             therefore
             the
             Romish
             hierarchy
             in
             that
             Oath
             cannot
             contain
             the
             present
             episcopacy
             ,
             because
          
           forsooth
           ,
           
             the
             Romish
             hierarchy
             is
             the
             Romish
             hierarchy
             ,
          
           And
           no
           less
           ignorant
           and
           lascivient
           confidence
           ,
           whereby
           he
           goeth
           about
           ,
           not
           only
           impudently
           to
           decry
           a
           most
           certain
           and
           cleare
           explication
           as
           
             gross
             and
             shameful
          
           ,
           but
           impertinently
           to
           defie
           or
           mock
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           all
           thereby
           conducted
           .
           I
           might
           in
           this
           place
           moreover
           subjoine
           ,
           that
           admitting
           ,
           for
           the
           Author
           's
           more
           ful
           redargution
           ,
           that
           the
           Assembly
           had
           lap●ed
           in
           their
           exposition
           ;
           yet
           seeing
           it
           was
           materially
           agreeable
           to
           truth
           ,
           &
           we
           are
           thereunto
           bound
           by
           our
           sacred
           oath
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           assertorie
           of
           the
           justness
           of
           the
           explanation
           ,
           as
           positivè
           ,
           renouncing
           the
           thing
           therein
           contained
           ;
           this
           error
           in
           the
           manner
           ,
           could
           not
           by
           any
           rule
           dissolve
           the
           force
           of
           our
           oath
           ,
           but
           the
           certainty
           and
           lawfulness
           of
           our
           abjuration
           by
           this
           oath
           ,
           both
           of
           Prelacy
           and
           Episcopacy
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           aspyring
           degrees
           ,
           hath
           been
           already
           by
           me
           so
           largely
           and
           evidently
           declared
           ,
           that
           any
           addition
           were
           altogether
           superfluous
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           what
           the
           Author
           tells
           us
           in
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Presbyterian
             brethren
             in
             former
             times
             did
             not
             think
             themselves
             by
             that
             Cove●ant
             oblidged
             to
             Separate
             from
             the
             Synods
             wherein
             Bishops
             presided
             ,
             as
             their
             practices
             do
             evidence
             .
          
           I
           am
           persvvaded
           I
           have
           so
           abundantly
           cleared
           the
           difference
           of
           their
           case
           from
           ours
           ,
           and
           thereby
           reconciled
           their
           and
           our
           practices
           in
           a
           most
           agreeable
           consistency
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           simple
           noticing
           of
           this
           reflection
           may
           almost
           be
           accounted
           an
           excess
           .
           I
           might
           here
           adde
           that
           if
           Presbyterian
           government
           were
           offered
           to
           be
           truly
           restored
           upon
           its
           own
           proper●
           foundation
           ,
           and
           no
           thing
           imposed
           beside
           this
           constant
           President
           ,
           both
           eligible
           &
           deposible
           by
           the
           Courts
           ,
           wherein
           he
           moderats
           ;
           the
           practice
           of
           vvithdravving
           would
           be
           liable
           to
           more
           probable
           exceptions
           but
           seeing
           the
           very
           lovvest
           condescendence
           that
           probably
           can
           be
           conjectured
           ,
           is
           immensly
           distant
           from
           this
           hypothesis
           ;
           and
           the
           exigence
           of
           a
           te●timony
           flovving
           from
           our
           present
           unrepented
           backslidings
           ,
           vvith
           the
           far
           more
           probable
           ensuing
           of
           evill
           then
           good
           ,
           upon
           a
           conjunction
           vvith
           the
           persons
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           other
           circumstances
           obvious
           in
           our
           present
           condition
           ,
           doe
           according
           to
           these
           grounds
           and
           rules
           declared
           in
           my
           first
           Discourse
           ,
           still
           persvvade
           to
           a
           humble
           ,
           tender
           ,
           prudent
           and
           vvitnessing
           separation
           ,
           I
           do
           here
           put
           a
           period
           to
           these
           debates
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .